Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'complete'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • Latest News and Updates
    • Latest News
  • Diaper Talk
    • Newbie Nursery
    • Scoop The Poop
    • Our Lifestyle Discussion
    • [DD] Surveys
    • Incontinence - Medical
    • Rainbow Diapers
    • Story and Art Forum
    • Photos
    • Roleplay
    • Product Reviews and Info
    • Diapers in the News
    • Links and Announcements
    • In and Out Board
  • Connect
    • The Rest of your Life!
    • Meeting Place
    • Game Time
  • Trading Post
    • The Diaper Store - Shopping
    • ABDL FreeCycle
    • Other Stuff For Sale/Trade
  • Support
    • DailyDiapers Tech Support
    • Questions And Answers
    • Friends and Family
    • Restlessfox's Depression Discussion
    • ABDL Memorial
  • Other Fetishes
    • General
    • Spanking
    • Bondage
    • Watersports
  • Clubby McClubFace's British Gossip
  • Big Kids Room's Topics
  • Infant School's Let's talk ...
  • Music Producers Club's Topics
  • Diaper Disciplined's Double Diapers and More...
  • Ab/dl LBGT diapers's Topics
  • For us who are turned on by diapers's Write something about yourself, so we can get to know each other!
  • spankings-4-all's Topics
  • spankings-4-all's ABDL spanking and punishments
  • dutchdiapers's Heya allemaal :) Stel je voor!
  • The hated ones's What's it like?
  • Big but getting Smaller!'s Topics
  • abdl west Yorkshire (uk)'s Topics
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Roleplaying
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Games
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Topics
  • For all Canadiens's Hi
  • Minecraft Daycare's Topics
  • "Nerd" Is The Word's Topics
  • AB/DL Support Group's Topics
  • Veteran Abdls's Was it hard to hide
  • Veteran Abdls's Topics
  • Diaper lovers from Scandinavia's Topics
  • Diaper Messers's Introduce Yourself
  • Diaper Messers's Favorite Fantasy in messy diapers
  • Diaper Messers's favorite diaper you use for messes
  • Diaper Messers's favorite activity for with a messy diaper
  • ABDLs of the southwest region's Hello
  • Melbourne Meetups's Welcome Melburnians
  • Melbourne Meetups's Melbourne Meetups
  • Infant littles's Discussion board about everything to do with this age and space.
  • PNW ABDL's MONTHLY MUNCHES
  • PNW ABDL's INTRODUCE YOURSELF
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's favorite Diaper smells
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Favorite Diaper Dreams or Fantasy(s)
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Diaper face sitting
  • Upstate NY ABDL's's Topics
  • Hiking/Camping Meet Ups's Topics
  • Those Who Love Plastic Pants's Topics
  • Wearing, layering, and exposing diapers and plastic pants's Topics
  • Wearing girls panties's What are your favorite panties to wear?
  • Baby Dragons's Topics
  • Those ABDL's into Sports Cars's Whatcha running
  • Inflatables and diapers's Topics
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Hello
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Lounge
  • Illinois ABDL's Welcome!
  • Utah Diaper Wearers's Topics where are you from?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Did I wet during sleep ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Can hypnosis help ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Training tips
  • Robert Jans adult Baby's TopicsRobert Jans adult Baby
  • SOUTH EAST KENT UK AB ABDL DL's Topics
  • Brazilian Diaper Lovers (Brasileiros DLs)'s Tópicos
  • BiggerLittles Bouncers's Bouncer Talk
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Contour Diapers
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Diaper Function
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing PUL diapers
  • South Africa DL club's Topics
  • AZ ABDL Social Sanctuary's Topics
  • Braces Club's Topics

Product Groups

  • E-Books
  • Memberships
  • Advertising
  • Videos
  • Collectables

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


Website URL


Location


Real Age


Age Play Age

  1. Hello! This is the first story I ever have written. Pure fiction. English is not my native language. Enjoy! If someone likes it I might write a sequel. BR Sandman Dan’s adventure By Sandman Chapter 1 The stewardess had just sat down and fastened her seatbelt. For a moment, her thoughts seemed to have drifted far away from the passengers and her work in the aircraft. Was she on her way home to her boyfriend or family or was it going to be another night in a concrete hotel where she would party with her colleagues in the crew? Dan tried to relax and looked around. In a few minutes, the aircraft would touch down and once again he was on his way to a new adventure. Dan was used to this life. He was looking forward to new challenges and seeing new things and meeting new people. Dan's colleagues were jealous. Everyone had hoped to get this job. It was a well-paid foreign contract that, unusually, was not located in a godforsaken den in the wilderness. No one begrudged Dan that he had finally drawn the longest straw because he really had the skills and experience that the customer was looking for. He had also had a successful assignment for the same company quite recently and that had been the deciding factor. The client had been clear and said that they would be more than happy to have Dan as Supervisor. The project was supposed to last for three years, but everyone involved understood that it was a very optimistic time estimate and that it would probably take much longer than that. Delays were standard in this industry. For Dan, it was okay. Every extra day in this paradise would feel like a reward. Dan closed his eyes and stretched in the airplane seat, feeling expectant. Several good years lay ahead of him, and it was likely to be a soft start. Dan wasn’t that much needed in the beginning of the project where he could assist only with some simple administrative activities, but when the project took off, there would undoubtedly be some hectic days. The pilot landed the plane pretty well and began to brake sharply to quickly turn off the runway. Dan rested his eyes on the cute stewardess sitting right in front of him. Her thoughts were still far, far away, but suddenly, she looked at Dan with a sexy smile. Dan smiled back. Throughout the flight, he had admired her Afro-Asian looks, and she had a sexy little ass that Dan just couldn't help but rest his eyes on. As Dan started to walk towards the plane's exit and passed the flight attendant, their eyes met. Dan responded politely and then followed the stream of passengers out of the plane and on to passport control and baggage claim. When Dan was waiting for his bags, his phone beeped and when he checked, he saw that a WhatsApp message had arrived. "Hey handsome! I saw your phone number on the notepad that you held in your hand. At 20:00 I'll be at the lobby bar. Hilton Downtown. Regards Rhonda" Dan looked around and saw that the cute stewardess was standing a short distance away in the company of the crew. She had her eyes fixed on Dan and had the phone in one hand. Dan responded quickly. 🔥 😊 //Dan Just after Dan sent the message, he saw that the flight attendant was reading something on her phone and smiling. She then looked at Dan with a happy smile and then grabbed her cabin bag and said something to another member of the flight crew. Then they walked towards the exit. Gosh, this is too good to be true, Dan thought as he sat in the taxi. What are the odds of getting picked up on a flight? Either way, that put Dan in a very good mood. The taxi eventually arrived in an area that Dan recognized, even though he had never been there before. He knew the streets thanks to his explorations in google street view where he had clicked through street by street. It had been part of his preparations to quickly settle into his new surroundings. Dan had received several suggestions for different accommodations but decided on an apartment that was relatively central within walking distance of both restaurants and the subway. The taxi stopped and the moment of truth approached. Would the furnished apartment be as good as he thought and was the key there the landlord had said? Dan keyed in the code to the padlock with the metal box attached to the bike rack and was able to confirm that the keys were in the agreed place. A few minutes later, Dan was in his new apartment and after a quick round, he could breathe a sigh of relief. The apartment was just as good as he had hoped for. Bright, fresh and with a majestic view. Dan immediately set to work and unpacked his suitcases. He always did it when he came to a new place. Even though it felt hard, Dan had realized that it always paid off later. Dan was also something of a pedant when it came to orderliness. Especially when it comes to clothes in wardrobes. Everything had to be folded with meticulous care and each piece of clothing had to have a specific place. This almost morbid mania for order was something that amused Dan's closest friends and something that was often joked about. They said he was a "fake man" but that was something Dan could offer. In fact, he couldn't believe how his friends could leave their gym bags lying around inside the front door for days on end before they were unpacked. No, it was something that would never happen at Dan's house. In the afternoon, Dan began to prepare for the evening's unexpected and very promising "date". Dan had always found it easy to meet new girls and God knows he'd had many casual sexual relationships but never with a flight attendant. Two hours later, Dan and Rhonda were sitting in the lobby bar with drinks in their hands. Not surprisingly, Rhonda was outgoing and easy to hang out with, and after a couple of steady drinks, they had broken the ice and sat tightly entwined and were united in a long, erotic kiss. When Dan returned to his apartment early the next day, his hair was in a mess and his shirt was hanging outside his pants. The night had been hot and intense, and Dan had a lot of sleep to catch up on. Rhonda was probably already back at 10,000 meters on its way to its next destination and it was unclear if their paths would cross again. When Dan tried to get the keys to the front door, he heard footsteps downstairs and a couple in sportswear approached. “Are you the new neighbor? Hi, my name is Brad, and this is Sarah!” “Hi Brad, Hi Sarah! Nice to meet you!” Brad looked like a fit Greek God with straight facial features and exuded confidence. At first glance, he looked like a nice guy who cared about his appearance, but Brad, or if you should call him "Sport Ken", was completely uninteresting to Dan. Brad was like a stain on his glasses that you immediately wanted to get rid of in order to have the opportunity to see more of his girlfriend "Sport Barbie". Sarah had the most kind and seductive eyes Dan had ever seen. Jesus, what a beauty! She gave a mature and stable impression and Dan guessed that she was about 35 years old. The couple said they had just returned from an exercise and Sarah was still a little stunned, causing her lovely breasts to dilate under the olive top as she inhaled. Dan could feel it growing inside his underwear and blushed when he realized that Sarah had observed what he had been looking at. “How about meeting over a cup of coffee some day in the future? What do you say to that, Dan? “Well, that would be very nice. Let's get in touch. I just need to settle in a bit first.” “Did it get late last night?" asked Sarah? “Uh, well..” Sarah grinned and then she said happily. “Nice color on the lipstick... but you'll need to use stain remover to get it off your shirt!” “Uh, ... Oh, yes look. Well, uh, I guess I'll have to take a trip to the washroom in the basement.” When Dan entered the apartment, he immediately sank into the couch in the living room. He felt tired. The night's activities had left their mark and besides, he wasn't really used to the new time zone that was very different from what his body was set to. Dan couldn't quite let go of the impression of "Sport Ken and Sport Barbie". His new neighbors. It was undeniably a handsome couple, and Sarah didn't really have a Barbie look, but it was more Brad who looked like a movie actor with perfect looks regardless of the time of day. Sarah had more of a mature and curvy MILF look and appeared to be a determined and sexy woman he easy could fall in love with and Dan could only congratulate Brad for capturing her. It bothered Dan that he just had blushed in front of Sarah. Brad probably hadn't seen it because he was facing the door lock when it happened. Dan, on the other hand, was convinced that Sarah had noticed Dan's reaction. It had almost felt like she had intentionally exposed her sexy breasts just to provoke a reaction inside Dan's underwear. Dan had stepped into the trap and blushed like a little child when he realized that Sarah had seen the bulge under his pants. Dan felt tired to death, but right now was the wrong time to sleep in case he was going to get into the groove and adjust to the time difference. A quick shower did the trick and Dan went on a shopping spree around the neighborhood. In the grocery store at the small square, he got hold of the most important basic goods and when he was back in the apartment, he brewed a cup of coffee. He took it out to his terrace. The apartment was superb. The best Dan had ever had and the central location with easy walking distance to most things got Dan in a wonderful mood. It really felt on all levels that he would be happy in his new home. In the evening Dan passed out quite early. The last 24 hours' escapades took their toll, but around midnight he was abruptly awakened by some noise in his surroundings. At first, Dan was completely disoriented, but quickly his brain woke up and then he realized that the sound was coming from the bedroom in the neighboring apartment. Apparently, the insulation of the wall did not dampen the sound waves from the other side very effectively and it was obvious that Sport Ken was having a very good time right now. The rhythmic squeaking from the bed was unmistakable and neither Sport Ken nor Sarah seemed to be discreet about what they were doing, quite the opposite. It could be heard so clearly that it almost felt like Dan was in the same room. Sarah's irresistibly sweet moans affected Dan who immediately became very horny which resulted in a rock-hard erection. Sport Ken increased the pace, and you could clearly hear their genitals bumping against each other. Sport Ken started to groan heavily, and their lustful moans got louder and louder and when Dan heard that Sarah was having an orgasm, he shot a big load all over his belly. Dan hadn't been able to keep his hands over the quilt. With a cupped hand on his stomach, Dan sauntered off to the bathroom and washed himself before crawling into bed and going back to sleep. A few hours later, he woke up again and had a tired eye open and saw that it was 4:32 a.m. Once again, it was full speed ahead with the neighbors. Sport Ken apparently hadn't had enough of Barbie... Or maybe it was the other way around. They fucked until the feathers roared. Dan could eventually hear Sport Ken muster his last strength and clearly declare that he was shooting his load deep into Sarah's pussy. "Yes, ... yes... came in me Brad... oh". Then you could hear them hugging and kissing. For a short while it became quiet and peaceful and Dan tried to go back to sleep, but the stillness was replaced by noise, clatter, and lively conversations. Brad and Sarah seemed to be doing anything but sleeping. Chapter 2 Dan eventually got up and brewed a cup of coffee. He ate breakfast in peace and quiet but accidentally spilled on his shirt. Dan understood that it was a stain that needed to be fixed immediately or it would become permanent. With the coffee thermos in one hand and the dirty sweater and shirt with lipstick in the other, he went down to the laundry room in the basement. Dan didn't have an appointment but found what he was looking for, a bench section with a stainless-steel tub that could be used for hand washing. A tumble dryer was running and apparently there was someone in the house doing the laundry. Dan put his coffee thermos aside and poured some lukewarm water and a splash of detergent. Just as he got his sweater into the tub, the door to the laundry room opened and in came Sarah. She looked like she had just gotten out of bed, and her hair was a little tousled, and she yawned widely. “What's a guy like you doing in the laundry room this early in the morning?” “Good morning, Sarah! Yes, I managed to stain my sweater...” “Oh god, your coffee smells so good I could kill for a cup, said Sarah. "Uh, I'd rather not die today," replied Dan. Go ahead, grab my coffee. It's probably cold anyway before I’m done with my sweater.” “You’re so cute”, said Sarah and took the coffee mug in her hand and leaned her ass against the countertop right next to Dan. “Oh wonderful”, Sarah said after the first mouthful of coffee. “Today I really need something to cheer me up”. Dan understood what she meant. Rummaging around all night undeniably leaves its mark. Sarah continued, "Damn, I thought my laundry would be dry by now, and I'm waiting for an important call in a few minutes.” “Could I ask you for a favor, Dan?" “Absolutely.” “Could you bring my laundry upstairs? It should be ready in just a few minutes!” “Of course," Dan replied. Dan stood with both hands in the washtub and Sarah put her arms around him and kissed him on the cheek. “Oh, you're so kind! Then I'll see you again soon" said Sarah and hurried up to the apartment. Dan took a deep breath and tried to collect his thoughts. Sarah's presence had caused Dan to have sinful thoughts. It wasn't just that she drop-dead gorgeous. She had a charisma that Dan had never encountered before. Normally, Dan felt confident around women and was the one who always took the initiative, but in Sarah's presence, he felt like a little schoolboy. It was as if she owned everything around her, and her naturally feminine ways had made him stand at attention. By the time Dan was done removing the stains, the dryer with Sara's clothes had also stopped. He emptied the machine of clothes and immediately began to fold everything neatly before putting the freshly washed garments in the laundry bag. He recognized the olive-colored top. Damn, he remembered how great it looked on her yesterday. Dan was then shocked and embarrassed by what he held up. He quickly checked behind his back to make sure no one else saw what it was. The garment was some kind of baby blue romper in adult size with short legs and buttons at the crotch. It had long arms. Very long arms... that could be locked onto the stomach. At the front of the chest there was also a print "Mommy's big boy". What the fuck!? Dan hoped Sport-Ken wasn't sad now that his favorite piece of clothing was in the wash. Dan didn't really know what to think. Probably it was just a masquerade dress and Dan quickly proceeded to take care of the rest of the laundry, which included bedding. When Dan tried to fold one of Sarah's duvet covers, he realized that something was stuck inside. At first, he thought it might be a sock or a panty, but soon he realized that it was something else. Something that was even more astonishing than the romper. It was a baby pacifier but scaled up in adult format. And that's not all. The pacifier had a long strap with a locking device that forced the user to hold it in their mouth. Dan discreetly tucked it under the other clothes and walked up to the apartment and rang Brad and Sarah's doorbell. Dan tried to figure out how he would react if it was "Mommy's little boy" who opened the door. Unfortunately, no one seemed to be at home, so Dan put a note in the mailbox saying that he had taken the clothes up to the pool on the roof terrace. It was there that Dan had planned to spend the morning. The roof terrace turned out to be a real oasis and a huge contrast to the city's pulse down at street level. Dan was alone in the pool area, and he immediately sat down on one of the sun loungers under a parasol. The sun was shining, and Dan realized that he needed to put on sunscreen immediately. The warmth and the comfy bunk quickly made Dan fall asleep and he didn't notice that Sarah was approaching. “Hi Danny” “Uh., Hi Sarah” "Is it okay if I join you?" “Absolutely”, Dan replied, raising the backrest of the deck chair a notch. At the same time, Sarah was laying out her bath towel on the sunbed next to him. She stood with her bottom facing Dan and leaned forward to smooth out the towel. Of course, Dan couldn't help but look, and just then Sarah took the opportunity to glance back. “Do you like what you see Dan?” “Oh, sorry, Sarah. You are a very beautiful woman Sarah, but I apologize a thousand times. That was stupid of me.” “The apology is accepted, Dan, but as punishment you must put suntan lotion on my back.” She handed Dan a bottle and lay down on her stomach on the bunk. Then she unbuttoned the back of her bra. Dan poured some suntan lotion into his hand and began to rub it into her softly and gently. Dan felt ashamed and regretted staring so rudely at her buttocks. After Dan was done, Sarah stood up and held her hands over her breasts. “Is it okay for you if I sunbathe top less?” No sane person, regardless of sexual orientation, including Dan, would answer no to such a question. Sarah's impressive breasts were thus released into the open. “What about your back, Dan. Is it lubricated?” “Uh, no.” "Okay, Danny boy, lie down on your stomach and I'll fix it." Dan did as he was told, and soon he felt Sarah's hands almost caressing his back. As Sarah approached the lower back, she resolutely grabbed Dan's swim shorts with both hands and pulled them down over his buttocks. She took plenty of time to lubricate the lower back and Dan felt pitiful and uncomfortable with his pants pulled down. "You know what, Dan, this white ass actually deserves a little spanking considering your sinful looks on my buttocks," Sarah said, slapping him a little harder than Dan was prepared for. “It was rude of me to look at you like that, and… if it would feel better for you, you can do it!” Dan said jokingly. "Well, that would be a useful lesson for you," said Sarah with a smile. “You'll have to come over to my place and pull down your pants and I'll make sure you behave better next time. You can pull up your swim shorts now... young man.” Sarah then lay on her back in her deck chair and closed her eyes. It didn't take long for her breathing to change, and Dan realized that she had fallen asleep. Given her activities in bed this past night, it was no wonder she needed recovery. Dan couldn't help but admire Sarah as she lay there, looking peaceful and relaxed. Dan was amazed by her plump and naked breasts and the reaction inside his swim shorts was embarrassingly obvious. Like a tent pole, his cock stretched out his shorts. In an attempt to change his mind, Dan snuck off for a dip in the pool. The cool water did the trick and Dan leaned back against the edge of the pole and put his arms up. It didn't take long before he had company in the pool. "Oh, that was a much-needed power nap," Sarah said, and swam up to Dan. She stood up in the waist-deep water and stood in front of him. Dan had to bite his tongue to keep from staring at her lovely boobies. "Have you had time to swim in the sea?" asked Sarah. "No, not yet" I replied, "but I'm really looking forward to doing it. Mask, snorkel, and flippers were the first things I packed on my way here". “I could show you some real gems," said Sarah. “Do you have any plans for Saturday?”, she asked. “No, I don't have anything special to do this weekend, but don't get me wrong, I don't want to be a nuisance and ruin your and Brad's plans”. “Brad left early this morning. He belongs to the Navy and is on his way to a secret mission. All I know is that he will be out for at least three months. I can't believe he's so childishly fond of riding around in that submarine!” “Yes, we're all different”, said Dan, and couldn't help but think of the light blue romper. How would Brad manage without it for three months, and how on earth do you choose a life in a submarine instead of hot nights with Sarah? Dan lay there thinking. Would he sink so low and put on something as unmanly as baby clothes? Not a chance in hell. What was that couple doing? Probably quite strange things, but Dan had heard with his own ears how they had fucked both loudly and passionately, just like any heterosexual couple. Maybe it was just masquerading dress after all? Dan tried to see himself in a romper, and the very thought of it made him blush. “What are you thinking of Dan? Your thoughts seem far away”, said Sarah “Uh, well I was just thinking about, uh. I'm going to pick up my leased car today just after lunch and I'm not sure what papers I need to bring.” “A driver's license is enough, said Sarah. What kind of car are you going to have?” “Well, uh... Quite a far cry from an eco-friendly family car. A Dodge Challenger.” “Woah... Then we'll take it to the beach on Saturday”. Just before Sarah and Dan parted before lunch, Sarah said, "Thank you for folding the laundry so nicely, and you, my friend, don't forget that your little white ass is going to learn a lesson.” Sarah said the last thing with a smile and Dan had a hard time deciding if she was joking or serious. Dan began to get the feeling that she wasn't joking, and that the romper was something completely different from a masquerade dress. Chapter 3 Dan had long dreamed of having a real American muscle car with a male V8. The 6.2-liter engine with 807 hp did not disappoint him. The Challenger went like a rocket, and he had a hard time tearing himself away from the car when he had parked it in the basement garage. The white Tesla in the adjacent parking slot looked like it had a female owner, and Dan guessed it was Sarah's. Unless, of course, Brad wore feminine sunglasses and a pink scarf with his blue romper. Dan didn't have far to go to his office in the city's financial district. That's where he would hang out when he wasn't out on site. To get to the office, it was easiest to go by public transport, although it was also possible to walk. Initially, the project was far from hectic, and the team focused mainly on administration like reviewing project plans, signing contracts with suppliers, and preparing for the mobilization before the start of construction. Dan quickly found several like-minded colleagues that wanted to hang-out after work and Dan was really looking forward to Thursday's after-work at the Sports Bar near the office. The week went by quickly and soon Dan was standing there with a beer in one hand and a pool cue in the other. It was an insanely fun and wet evening and just after midnight Dan walked home to the apartment. He was far from sober, and strolling happily along the street in his neighborhood that was lined with open-air cafes when he heard a woman shouting from one of the tables. Dan turned around and saw Sarah with a friend. ” Dan, this is my best friend, Melissa.” “Hi Melissa! Nice to meet you.” “Please Dan, have a seat.” Dan barely had time to sit down before Sarah had fixed a large and strong drink for him. Dan knew it wasn't a good idea to drink more today, but he was past the stage where the wrong head started making decisions. Dan quickly forgot that he was on his way home and time really flew by and suddenly the restaurant closed. Sarah then insisted that they should continue at Dan's house. He remembered that a bottle of wine was uncorked. Also, that Sarah had said that it was now that Dan would get spanked on the bottom as punishment for staring at her butt like crazy. Dan had thought she was joking and said, "be my guest" and the two girls had quickly gotten his pants and underwear off. As the most obvious thing in the world, Dan had then agreed to lie down with his ass in the air over Sarah's thighs. Still unaware that his poor ass was going to be spanked.... for real. It had hurt. It had hurt like hell, but he had let Sarah spank him without resisting. Then everything had flowed together in a blissful mess of disconnected memories. It was somewhere there that Dan had lost consciousness. When Dan woke up, it was well past 11 o'clock in the morning. He felt better than he deserved, but it took a few seconds before his brain registered time and space. Dan thought back to yesterday and realized he didn't remember much. He had no memory of how he ended up in bed. His mouth felt as dry as sandpaper, and Dan regretted that he hadn't been more restrained in his drinking. Just the amount of alcohol he'd drunk at the Sports Bar was enough to keep him away from his new Challenger all day. Training at the gym also felt distant. No matter how he tried, his thoughts kept tracing back to yesterday. The memory lapse bothered Dan, but he felt warm inside as he thought about the evening with Melissa and especially Sarah. Dan took a deep breath and felt it start to grow down his crotch. It wasn't until he put his hand under the covers to straighten his underwear and make room for his incipient erection that he realized that everything wasn't as usual. Dan lifted the covers and looked down at his genitals. He could hardly believe it. The white diaper looked huge. Chapter 4 Dan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It can't be true; it can't be true. Dan opened his eyes again and looked down. ... No, no, no.... How on earth did this happen? Dan blushed and squirmed, causing the diaper to make a plastic sound. How...!? Apparently, Dan had completely lost control yesterday. Goodness knows Dan really doesn't spit in the glass but he's always good at setting boundaries and he had also done that at the Sport bar yesterday but then it had gotten out of hand. Dan stared at the diaper and felt the bulge where he knew his stiff member was struggling to blossom and get even bigger. A strange feeling of arousal and some kind of inferiority spread through Dan's body. The diaper made him horny, but he couldn't quite tell if the arousal was due to the diaper itself or to the fact that it was Sarah who had put it on. Either way, it made Dan blush. He blushed not only because he looked like a grown-up baby, but mostly because he didn't dare to admit that it felt good. After all, it was against all principles of masculinity for a normal adult man to enjoy something as childish as a diaper. Dan sat up on the bed, put his feet down on the floor. Damn it. His butt hurt, which made Dan realize that at least one memory hadn't been a drunken dream. It had really happened. He had been lying over Sarah's thighs with his pants pulled down. Dan sighed heavily and got up and walked towards the bathroom. The plastic sound of the diaper made Dan feel ridiculous and it didn't get any better when he was forced to rock forward as it didn't work to get his legs together because of the thick padding in the crotch. Arriving at the bathroom, Dan quickly pulled up the diaper nibs and was shocked by what he saw. His best friend was barely recognizable. A good layer of powder had made it chalk white but that wasn't all. All the pubic hair was gone. All of it. The sight of his clean-shaven cock made Dan's jaw drop. How on earth did that happen? Dan had zero recollections. Absolute zero. He closed his eyes and cursed himself. Why, why, why did I drink so much yesterday. Dan really needed to pee, and it felt like the peeing would never stop, but once the last drop had been squeezed out, Dan did something that surprised him. An act that made him blush and, to his surprise, gave him a powerful erection. The obvious thing would have been to throw the diaper in the bin and then jump into the shower. Instead, Dan had carefully put the diaper back exactly as it was before, and then he had gone back to the bedroom and crawled under the covers. Dan closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of the soft and thick diaper enveloping his genitals. Pretty soon one of his buttocks started to itch and reflexively Dan brought one of his hands down to try to fix it. Immediately, he was reminded of how sore his ass was and that Sarah had given him a good spanking. It would be difficult to sit on a chair today. Damn it! That's what happens when you think with the wrong head. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Dan froze. Holy shit. He couldn't go and open the door as he looked now. Dan considered his options and thought it would be best to stay in bed, hoping that the visitor would think he wasn't home. That plan fell apart right away. A key was put in the door, and then he heard the front door open. It was Sarah, and she went straight to the bedroom. "Excuse me for intruding", said Sarah, “but I was a little worried about how you were feeling today, and I thought I heard you were up, so I hurried here." Sarah had two cups of coffee in her hand, and without hesitation she jumped into the bed and sat down next to Dan and gave him a cup of coffee. “You really look like you need a strengthening cup, Dan!” “What a surprise! Thank you!” “Did you have fun yesterday?”, said Sarah. “Yes, I think so!” “Think?” “Uh, well I had a lot of fun but, obviously, it was a little too much of a good thing.” “What do you mean?”, said Sarah. “Well, uh... It got a bit blurry at the end, uh, very blurry.” “Kind of pitch black?” Sarah asked. “Uh, . . .Well you could say that. “ "How lucky you were that you were in good hands, and that Melissa and I tucked you into bed! By the way, I locked your door from the outside yesterday with your keys. That's why I was able to come into your apartment just now.” “Thank you, Sarah! I sincerely apologize for losing control.” “Accepted, though with some hesitation, and I must consider giving you another round of spanking.” “Uh, No, I firmly believe that I got the point, and I will be painfully reminded of my blunder for many days to come.” “Are you sore in the butt?” “Uh. Does Dolly Parton sleep on her back?” “Let's take a look!” “But no, wait...” Sarah snatched the covers from Dan, which made him embarrassed to say the least. “Look at that, a big little guy”, Sarah said. “You know, we couldn't just leave you all by yourself without protection yesterday.” Sarah stroked her hand on her diaper and grinned. "How did it feel to wake up as a little boy, Dan?” Dan really didn't want to tell the truth, that it felt good, and tried to tell a lie. “Well. I haven't had time to think about it though and I'm not in need of a thing like this it at all. Not even when I'm drunk. It's completely unnecessary.” Dan felt extremely uncomfortable about the situation and didn't even want to take the word diaper in his mouth. Diapers were only for wimps and completely out of the question for a real man. “Is it true?”, said Sarah. “I think I can see something completely different.” Sarah still had her hand on the diaper where there was a big bump. “In fact, it's a perfectly normal reaction. I know a lot of adults who gets horny on regression games just like you seem to do.” “Hey, this is not a sexual orientation or fantasy that I have. Uh, I'm an ordinary man with a traditional sexual orientation.” “Sweetie, all women can see that you are masculine, fit and have an attractive appearance, but a strong man dares to show emotions and live out his sexual desires. Now, I'm not talking about wanting to fuck your partner in the ass. I'm also not talking about men who think it's male and enough with two minutes in-and-out as soon as the lights are off. No, I'm talking about men who dare to break norms and taboos. In fact, it may be that what you consider unmanly is the manliest thing you can do. Dan, I'm pretty sure the guy in front of me should try to step outside your comfort zone. Just like you did so nicely yesterday. By-the-way Dan, there is one thing I wonder about. Have you been peeing today?” “Uh, yes. Why do you ask that?” “The diaper looks dry Darling. So, then you apparently took off the diaper before you peed and then you put it back on? “Uh, yes...” “Okey, good boy!”, said Sarah, patting her hand on the diaper. “Tomorrow at nine o'clock we go to the beach Dan. I'm sorry I must go now, but I'll see you tomorrow.” “Okay, see you then”, Dan said. “Another thing, Dan. You remember what you promised me yesterday, don't you?” “Uh, well, not exactly." “We'll get to it later," said Sarah, with a subtle smile. Chapter 5 It was a very quiet Friday for Dan. He had spent most of the day in front of the TV, but twice he had been down to the garage and sat in the car and opened the bonnet and admired the shiny V8. Dan had a craving to go for a ride, but he realized that it wasn't possible because his body still had alcohol in his system. On top of that, his buttocks were incredibly sore, and he wouldn't be able to sit for very many minutes before the pain became excruciating. His ass kept reminding him of the insanely unmanly things Sarah and Melissa had done to him yesterday. He couldn't believe he'd let it happen and felt a lump of unease in his stomach. Dan realized that he would be "smoked" for time and eternity if it came out that he had allowed himself to be spanked on the buttocks and slept in a diaper. Apparently, he had also promised something he didn't remember, and he bitterly regretted that he had been stoned and lost control. Dan really hated situations where he didn't have complete control and now, he had messed up a lot. To make matters worse, he began to have warm feelings for Sarah, which made the situation even more complicated. Especially after she was in a relationship with Brad and Dan really didn't want to get an entire submarine crew on his neck. Sarah was forbidden fruit. At the same time, Sarah had shown interest in Dan in a way that felt more than friendly, and Dan didn't really know how to handle the situation. Sarah made him horny, but he'd never forget that she'd beating him up like the worst imaginable little hooligan. His male self-image had taken a big hit and Dan told himself that what had happened was an isolated drunken thing, a one-time thing and something that would never be repeated. Now he was going to cover up all his tracks. It was just that Dan was drawn to Sarah as if he were a small piece of iron next to a giant magnet, and her powers of persuasion were incomparably effective. She would always get what she wanted, and Dan was horrified by what it would lead to. He felt ambivalent. A part of him said no, no, stop, that's a dead end, but his head between his legs wanted something else. But there was something special about Sarah that he couldn't put his finger on, and he knew almost nothing about her. He had no idea about her past or what she did for a living, and something told him that Sarah had given birth to a child. She had a few little streaks on her sexy belly that Dan associated with girls who had been pregnant. Dan realized he had a lot to figure out. Sarah felt satisfied as she packed the parcels into her Tesla. The delivery of the special things she had ordered had been delivered much faster than expected. Now there was an opportunity to move forward a little faster with Dan than she had originally intended. Yesterday it had been exactly ten years since her husband had died in a climbing accident. Steve had really been extreme in everything he undertook, even sexually, and that's what Sarah had fallen for. However, she had always had a feeling that Steve's challenging lifestyle would one day be his death. It had taken time to get over Steve, but Sarah got a lot of help from her closest friends, and she could see that time heals all wounds, although she would carry a scar with her for the rest of her life. Unfortunately, it seemed almost hopeless to find a new love, but Sarah did not compromise on her high standards. It would be allowed to take the time required. Now, however, a person had appeared out of nowhere. Dan. Already at first glance it had felt right. His friendly eyes and athletic body made him easy to like, but it was his attitude that made him highly interesting. Despite his somewhat tough macho style, he had blushed precariously at their first meeting and Sarah had sensed that behind the male façade there was something completely different that was much softer. Sarah's first impressions had turned out to be 100 percent accurate. When Dan had been drunk, Sarah had tested him and just as Sarah suspected, Dan had shown himself to be playfully compliant and could take a step back without in any way coming across as a paralyzed sissy. He was a rough diamond who would need a little help to become Sarah's obedient little boy, but Sarah new exactly what was needed to get him there. Sarah was punctual and knocked on Dan's door just as agreed. “Hi Dan! You haven't forgotten about me and that we're going to the beach today, have you?” Dan looked alert and excited, and Sarah understood that Dan was just like any boy, regardless of age. They love beach life and swimming in the sea. “Hi Sarah! I certainly haven't forgotten about you. In all honesty, I've been longing for this excursion all week and I’m ready to hit the road”, Dan said. “Let's go right away then!”, said Sarah. “It's going to be so much fun to ride in your new car. I saw it in the garage next to my Tesla yesterday. It really is a beauty!” “Yes, of course it is! I've never had anything like it, but I thought you only live once and I did well in the negotiation with my employer so yes, now it's just a matter of sitting back and enjoying.” The V8 rumbled nicely as they swung out of the garage and Dan felt like a king. For him, this was a boyhood dream come true. The muscle car was awesome and really had all the power and beauty that he had been longing for, but it was still the travel company that contributed the most to Dan's happiness right now. Sarah was truly enchantingly beautiful. She looked relaxed and ran her hand through her blonde hair to straighten a streak. Then she looked at Dan with her brown mottled eyes. It didn't matter which part of Sarah Dan rested his eyes on. No matter where, a warm tingling sensation spread that made him want to hold her. Dan realized, however, that he had better not show these feelings. Sarah already had Brad and he really didn't want to risk his new friendship with Sarah. The road to the beach was incredibly beautiful but narrow and curvy and Dan cruised along at a leisurely pace. After half an hour, Sarah suggested they stop by a beach bar and have a cup of coffee. Perfect, Dan thought, as his bruised ass had begun to bother him. A few minutes of breathing space in a standing position would do the trick. Sarah understood very well what Dan was going through but couldn't help but enjoy the situation because Dan seemed to have taken his punishment with a happy mind. “Well, Dan said, the sports seats on that damn car don't seem to be suitable for a freshly spanked ass at all.” “Oh yes, said Sarah. It's just that you've forgotten to put on the diaper, Dan.” “Uh, he, he, yes, it would have been nice and soft” Dan said jokingly. “But as a completely inexperienced person in the field, you don't realize how to relieve the pain." “Before I'm done with you, Dan, you'll be an expert”. Dan couldn't quite tell if she was joking or serious, but Dan suspected that she was testing his reaction and that there was more to what she was saying than just a joke. Dan grinned and tried to think carefully before commenting. “Well then, I guess I'll have to get used to you adding color to my life. It's going to be standing tickets from now on”. “Darling, there are other ways to make yourself an obedient boy too.” “Ha, ha... That was my suspicion, but the question is what is the least bad?” “You'll have to try it out, Dan... In any case, they have very good coffee here.” Dan and Sarah sat down at a table and Dan grimaced a little as he put his butt down. "Poor little thing", said Sarah, grinning. “It must have been a memorable evening for you last Thursday.” “Well, truth be told, I have very few recollections of what happened. By-the-way, what was it that I had promised you in the wee hours of the morning? You said you'd tell me a little later.” “Are you sure you want to know Dan?” “Yes, actually I do. I'm ashamed of that memory lapse and for me it's important to be honest. If I've promised something, then I must fulfill it. A drunken evening is no excuse for not keeping my promise.” “Okay Dan. Then I'm going to take out my phone and show you a video that I recorded. This happened when Melissa and I were trying to get you into your diaper and tuck you into bed.” What Dan saw next made him white and shocked for real. Suddenly, he realized where the disconnected piece of the puzzle fit in. The memory that he thought was just a drunken dream. “Dan, we're going to take that step tonight!”, said Sarah and interrupted his thoughts. Dan realized he was pushed into a corner and took a deep breath and sighed. “That'll be our little secret”, Sarah said. Chapter 6 Dan nodded cautiously and then became very quiet. Sarah let that sink in and left him alone with his own thoughts. Yes, she thought. Now I've got him on the hook. “The beach is waiting for us, Dan! I'm just going to powder my nose on the ladies, then we're off!” The atmosphere was a little tense when Dan started the car, but Sarah took it in her stride and took out her phone and texted Melissa. "He's seen the😊 video. You should have seen his shocked expression!!! ... but I could see in his eyes that he wanted to do it again..." The answer was immediate" 🧡 🥰 😍 🧡 "What are you thinking about Dan?", said Sarah. “Oh, I'm sorry that I'm a little quiet", said Dan. “It's kind of uh, quite a lot to take in. I would never have thought that..” “But you stick to what you promised, right?” “Uh, I... I guess so.” “But come on, Dan. Cheer up!” “I'm sorry, Sarah. I promise. Just give me some time.” “Take the time you need Dan!” After about 30 minutes, Sara pointed to a road sign with information about an exit a few hundred meters ahead. “Turn left at that exit, then it's not far to go”, said Sarah. A few minutes later, they drove into a large fenced-in area. "This is an all-inclusive hotel for members only", said Sarah. “Everything you could possibly need is here. Gym, pool, tennis courts, spa, restaurants, cinema and of course a very nice beach strip. Since I'm a Gold member, I'm allowed to bring visitors with me.” "It looks great", Dan said, when parking in front of a large building that looked like it contained a gigantic lobby and beyond it you could see the sea, but the beach was completely hidden and could not be seen. “Are you okay Dan?”, said Sarah. “Yes, but I can't really let go of that video. Uh, I can't quite make ends meet... how?” "Dan, don't think about it right now. Once we're settled on the beach, we have all the time in the world to talk. All right!” Dan nodded and locked the car. “Come on Dan, first we're going to the locker room and then we'll report to the reception.” Men and women changed in the same place, which Dan thought was a bit strange, but he didn't say anything about his thoughts. “Here is my locker where we can store all our things.”, said Sarah Dan opened his backpack to get his swim shorts, but Sarah stopped him. “You can't bring anything in”, said Sarah. “Okay, I get it, but I'm just going to put on my swim shorts.” “No, Dan. You must leave everything in the cupboard. Valuables, phone, camera clothes. Everything must be locked up. Including swimwear. This is a nudist resort with strict rules. You will be naked all day, Dan”. Dan took a deep breath and gathered his courage. He didn't know if he was going to be able to do this. Showing himself naked was the worst thing he knew, and it had been that way ever since he was a child. He remembered the agonies he had had every time there was gymnastics at school. At least then he would have had the opportunity to wrap himself in a bath towel and only show off his naked body to a few male schoolmates. Now Dan would walk naked among complete strangers of different genders and ages. It wasn't that Dan needed to be ashamed of his body, quite the opposite. He was slim and fit and had a physique that most people dreamed of, but that was of no importance now. He really didn't want to walk around naked and especially not considering the way his spanked ass looked. It was as colorful as a traffic light, and besides, he didn't have a shred of hair down there. Everything was shaved off and his family happiness looked like a porno cock or like a little boy's dick. Dan was close to panicking, and he tried to think of a way to back out, but he just stood there completely paralyzed and felt awkward and helpless. Sarah's huge breasts were already out in the open and Dan felt a certain thing between his legs start to move. He understood that sooner or later it would lead to disaster. Dan wouldn't last a whole day with a naked beauty like Sarah's without getting an erection. It just didn't work, and the consequences would be as embarrassing as it gets. I'm sure Brad would hear that Sarah had been walking around on the beach with Dan, the sissy. The one with the spanked ass and the cock that stood out like the Empire State Building. Brad and his submarine buddies were going to kill him. Sarah was now in the process of taking off her panties and Dan closed his eyes and tried to shift his thoughts to something else. “What are you thinking about Dan”, asked Sarah? “Uh, yes… " “Dan, take off your clothes now!” Dan reluctantly did as she said, and it took some time, but in the end, he was standing there in his birthday suit. “Good boy”, Sarah said, taking him by the hand. “Now we go to the reception and sign up”. The reception was gigantic with a large open lobby area where naked people crisscrossed. Dan was so nervous that he hardly knew where to go. He stood next to Sarah and turned his ass towards the counter, dropping his hands down in front of him to cover himself. When they were finally about to leave for the beach, a “male” couple called out to Sarah. “Hello Sarah!” “Oh, you're just getting prettier and prettier every day!” “Hi Jeff. Hi Rob! Thank you, that was kindly said. It's always a pleasure to meet you guys! How are you? Still on your honeymoon?” “You bet!” “This is Dan, said Sarah, “My new special neighbor” “Hello Dan! Nice to meet you!” “Nice to meet you too”, said Dan. “You'll have to excuse us”, Sarah said, "but we need to go for a swim!" Jeff grinned broadly and then said to Sarah. “I see that your "neighbor" really must have been a disobedient boy!” “Exactly”, Sarah said, stroking Dan's buttocks with one hand. “You know Jeff, Dan only had to lie with his ass bare over my thighs for a few minutes before he became a wonderfully harmonious and affectionate little boy.” “Come on, Danny boy! Let's go swimming.” Chapter 7 Dan felt his chin drop when he heard what Sarah had just said to Jeff. He turned black as a thundercloud and was just about to roar but stopped at the last moment. He didn't want to attract any extra attention. He wanted to be invisible and crawl under a rock and disappear. Sarah, on the other hand, enjoyed it like never before and happily showed off Dan as her new trophy. Before they were down on the beach, she had talked to about ten more friends. Friends who had been amused by Dan's colorful buttocks. Dan took a deep breath and tried to collect himself. The cylinder head had almost flown off several times, but somehow, he had calmed his anger and balanced on a slack line and come over to the other side. Now he had a real adrenaline rush, and an unexpected and nice feeling began to spread through Dan's body. Even though he'd just been through a minor hell where Sarah had presented him as her little “slave boy," which had been insanely humiliating, he felt happy. Horny. Proud. He wasn't proud that she'd presented him as the little guy who was raised with his pants down. No, he was proud to be the chosen one. In front of many of her friends, Dan had been presented as her "property," as a boyfriend and not as a neighbor. Sport Ken was not going to be happy. Sarah had had a long discussion with Melissa last night about the best way to “catch” Dan and both agreed that the best way to do it was to go hard and "throw him in the water to see if he swam”. Sarah had been a little worried that he might freak out, but her gut feeling had been right. Dan was a fighter who didn't give up easily. He was the docile guy Sarah had been looking for, but she also knew that Dan was having a hard time with himself right now, and especially with the nudist life that seemed completely new to him. Sarah couldn't help but smile at his childish shyness and fear of showing himself naked. “Look at this Dan, this will be our little oasis for today and a place where we get much needed shade.” A little secluded among the palm trees and flowerbeds was the most exclusive sunbed Dan had ever seen, and Sarah could tell by Dan's body language that he was shining like the sun and liked the place. “Woah exclaimed Dan.” The sunbed, or rather the "four-poster bed", was big enough to accommodate two people and it was equipped with everything you could possibly need for a day at the beach. A white semi-transparent mosquito net hung down the sides. “I'm glad you like it, Dan. I suggest we start with a bath, but before we do that, I need to help you get smeared with sunscreen. Can you give me the bottle to your right, please!” Sarah immediately started rubbing it on Dan's back. When she got down to his bruised buttocks, she stood to the side of Dan and asked him to stand a little wider with his legs. Sarah had one hand on Dan's stomach as she gently rubbed his bruised buttocks. She then put plenty of suntan oil on both hands and let one hand slowly find its way between Dan's buttocks. “Oompf”. Sarah suddenly pushed a finger deep into Dan's ass while her other hand quickly encircled his cock which immediately became rock hard. Sarah then pressed her body against Dan's right side. The closeness of Sarah's warm pussy against Dan's thighs and the touch of her stiff nipples against his chest became too much. Dan exploded. The first load of sperms hit a nearby flower bed and the second ended up in the sand. The rest flowed out over Sarah's right hand. Dan was breathing heavily, and his cheeks turned rosy as if he had run a marathon and he was speechless. “Oops! Now I firmly believe that both of us need to wash ourselves off in the sea.”, said Sarah. Chapter 8 Hand in hand they had walked down to the water and Dan was in a dream. Sarah had set his heart on fire, and he had a hard time taking in what had just happened. Ideally, he would have liked them to be alone on a deserted beach right now and not here in this bizarre place. Then he might have felt more comfortable being naked, but now in the water he felt better since no one could see his naked body. Sarah put her arms around Dan and jumped on top of him, locking her legs behind his back. Then she pushed her pussy up against Dan's now semi-flaccid cock. “What are you thinking of Dan?” “Yes, I'm thinking of a very enigmatic woman who I would like to know a great deal more about, said Dan.” “Oh, and how did you think that would happen?” Before Dan could answer, they were united in a fiery kiss. Dan had dreamed of just that, but he had never dared to believe that it would happen for real... And so openly. Dan felt a bit guilty when he couldn't let go of the fact that Sarah was having a relationship with Brad and now, he had crossed a forbidden line and tasted Brad's "property". But now there was no turning back. Dan would go all the way. Sarah and Dan swam out to a floating platform and Dan really missed his mask and flippers that were in Sarah's locker. But considering what the bottom looked like, there wasn't much to see, especially since he didn't see any coral reefs. When they got out of the water, Dan had hoped they would go straight to their private corner, but Sarah had other plans. They were going to walk along the long strip of beach and the consequence was one long "walk of shame" for Dan where his bruised butt was shown to hundreds of bathers. Dan only got some respite for a short while when they stopped at a simple beach bar and had lunch. There he had sat as if enchanted, admiring the beautiful Sarah and her golden-brown plump breasts. When he looked at this wonderful woman, he couldn't believe that she just an hour ago had grabbed is cock and given him a hand job just like that among all other nudists. Dan was sure that at least one younger woman had seen his "money shot" but at that stage it felt so lovely that Dan had lost the concept and did not care about people in the surrounding. But Dan had become extremely embarrassed, and he felt like he still was blushing even though it had been a couple of hours since it happened. Although it had been extremely embarrassing, it was very liberating. The ejaculation had made him sexually numb and dampened his horniness, which was just what he needed to get through a day among all the nudists without his cock standing like a rocket. Unfortunately, the effect of Sarah's gracious act began to wear off and Dan began to have obvious trouble to avoid erection. However, the cooling waters of the sea had come to Dan's rescue when it was at its most urgent. Side by side, they had then laid down in the four-poster bed and Dan had closed his eyes and felt a little less stressed by being naked. He was no longer in the spotlight. Then he had thought just like a child. "If I close my eyes, I can't be seen." "Dan, I've been thinking about something," said Sarah. “Do you remember telling me you were so drunk the other day that you didn't remember what happened.” “Well, yeah but.” “Then you don't remember what it felt like to be spanked on the bottom, and you haven't really experienced your punishment at all.” “Uh, no but.” “Dan, I think we'd have to do it again so that you really learn your lesson. Dan, what do you say. Shall we get it out of the way here and now?” Dan got a lump in his stomach. He'd let her spank him in a moment of weakness when he'd been drunk, but he'd let it happen again in the middle of hundreds of bathers in the open. No, that was out of the question. Besides, he could hardly imagine how much it would hurt. Dan's ass was still extremely sore. “But Dan, there is another way that you might rather prefer.” Sarah whispered in Dan's ear and kissed him on the cheek. Dan hesitated but took a deep breath before changing his position and leaning forward and kissing Sarah. A little tentative at first, but when he let his tongue find its way in, he felt Sarah moan and put both hands around Dan's neck and pressed her pussy harder against Dan. Their place on the beach was away from the crowd, and the draping of the four-poster bed certainly provided some privacy. But these circumstances were far from sufficient to conceal what they were doing. Sarah enjoyed herself to the fullest. Something she also showed very loudly. Dan continued to stimulate Sarah's most intimate and sacred part of her body and he sucked her clit into his mouth. Dan was sure that Sarah's moans of pleasure could be heard over a large area of the surroundings, but he continued frantically. Dan's "work" quickly yielded results, and Sarah made no effort whatsoever to quell her lusts. The orgasm was loud to say the least. Dan then lay down by Sarah's side and closed his eyes. He didn't want to look around. He didn't want to know who had heard and seen what had just happened. Luckily, Dan fell asleep. Chapter 9 When Dan woke up a few minutes later, he was hot and felt like he needed a cooling swim. Dan didn't want to wake Sarah, who apparently had also fallen asleep so he tiptoed off alone. The sand was painfully warm, and Dan had to run down to the beach to keep his feet from burning. That suited Dan very well because he really wanted to minimize the time when his naked body was exposed. As soon as he had water up to his waist, he could relax. It was empty out on the pontoon and Dan swam there and sat down on the edge. Dan was happy to see that his buttocks were starting to feel a lot less sore. As he sat out there, no one could see his bruised ass or clean-shaven cock. He didn't have to be ashamed, which felt like a relief. After 5-10 minutes, he saw that Sarah was on her feet and on her way into the water. Dan waved happily and Sarah waved back and started swimming out to the pontoon. A short while later, Sarah was sitting next to him, and they were united in a long wet kiss. "You know what, Dan, it's time to go home now." "The last man on shore is a looser”, said Dan and jumped into the water but Sarah was quickly out of the starting block and turned out to be an extremely good swimmer and they came ashore at about the same time. “I'm deeply impressed", said Dan. “Where did you learn to swim that fast? "In college a very long time ago", Sara said with a smile. Just outside the entrance to the dressing room, Sarah met more acquaintances. Two good-looking girls that Dan suspected were more than just girlfriends. "This is Dan", Sarah said, putting a hand on Dan's bottom. "Dan, this is Cindy and Jane”. "Hey Dan", said Jane. "Are you going home already?" “Yes, it's been a stressful day for Dan”, said Sarah. “It's the first time he's been in a place like this and he's not comfortable being naked. Sarah looked at Dan with a gracious look. We'll have to come here more times, won't we, Dan? How about hanging out with Jane and Cindy next time?” “Yes, that would be great”, Jane said. “How about a lunch this week where we can make some plans?” “I'll call and book a table on Monday", said Sarah. Oh, I have so much to tell you! But girls, you'll have to excuse us. We need to go home and make sure Dan gets his diaper on.” “Okey”, said Jane. “Please let me know if you need a disciplined babysitter who takes care of his little white ass!” “Thanks for the offer, Jane”, said Sarah with a smile. When Dan pulled out of the parking lot, he had a thousand thoughts in his head. The only question was where to start. Sarah's relationship with Sport Ken worried him a lot, but what bothered him the most was that Sarah’s tits appeared to be filled with breast milk. It had been clearly visible in the video where Dan was stoned but he had also seen signs of it today at the beach. Dan's dream car rumbled wonderfully, and Dan felt like a king. Now he was a real man again who wasn't naked. Slowly but surely, his mind began to return to a normal state where he once again had time to reflect and reason logically. It was hard to explain, but earlier today he had been subjected to such great trials that he had completely gone into some kind of defense mechanism. He hadn't had the energy to discuss sensitive issues with Sarah and get answers to all the things he wondered about. It was no exaggeration to name this day the most bizarre day of Dan's life, and it was far from over. When Dan finally mustered up the courage to talk to Sarah, he found that she had fallen asleep. Sarah looked calm and peaceful, and Dan tried to drive extra softly so as not to ruin her beauty sleep. Dan warmed up inside when he thought about how physically close, they would have been today. At the same time, he had a lump in his stomach. This mysterious and wonderful woman was extremely erratic. She had introduced Dan to a whole new world that was completely upside down. A world that was very stressful but at the same time extremely exciting. Dan was getting closer to the garage and hadn't noticed that Sarah was looking at him. She didn't look at her surroundings, just at Dan. “Dan. Thank you for a wonderful day. What you've done today has meant a lot to me and you know what. In front of me I see a wonderful guy. A guy who has shown mental strength and made this day amazing. Are you ready for our little secret?” “Well, I really don't know. This is hard for me and.” “Dan, to me you're like an open book. We both know that this is a completely uncharted territory for you. Something you never even thought existed or have fantasized about but trust me Dan. I can see from afar that behind that traditional male facade, a flame has started to burn. We're going to take care of it together Dan. This will be the first day of your new life.” Chapter 10 Dan was visibly moved by the gravity of the moment as Sarah dragged him into her apartment. His heart was pounding. He was in love in a way he hadn't experienced before and today Sarah had literally pulled his pants down and steered him into a whole new world. A world where Dan was expected to abandon his masculine ideals and take orders from Sarah. Today there would be no "after-beach" with ice-cold beer and watching sports on the TV. Sarah had other plans. Dan had never been to her apartment before, and he felt a bit guilty. Dan was in Brad's territory and betrayed him behind his back and apparently Sarah had no problem cheating. What if Brad's submarine is broken and, on its way, home? He could show up at any time. If Brad were to see Dan here, the atmosphere would be really bad, but it was too late for Dan to pull out now. “What are you thinking of Dan?”, said Sarah “Uh, I'm thinking about that video you showed today.” It wasn't entirely true, but Dan had been playing it in his mind every other minute all day. Before he'd seen it, Dan had been quite annoyed that Sarah and Melissa had shaved off all the hair between his legs, but the video had made him realize that he had only himself to blame. Melissa had asked for permission. Dan replayed the scene and dialogue from Sarah's video: “Dan, what do you say about reliving old childhood memories? Kind of like when you were a little baby," said Sarah. “That would be cool," Dan said. “Bring out the time machine and let's go. He, he.” At the time of filming, Dan had been soaked and on a completely different planet. He didn't remember any of this, and the crazy thing was that it didn't show up on the video. “Okay Dan, let's bring out the "time machine" and turn you into a little kid's butt then?” ”Ha, ha, yes, hi, hi...... good luck!” “And what are the babies wearing Dan?” “He, he. Nappies, ha, ha” “Exactly. And then they don't have any hair down there, do they, Dan.” “Not a fluff said Dan, he, he.” Melissa had already started to unbutton Dan's pants and then you couldn't see any details, but you could hear a razor and Dan giggling. “Hi, hi no, not there, no, ha, ha, please, hi, hi, hi... oooh, ohmpf. What, oh... no....” You couldn't see what was happening, but Melissa and Sarah had been doing something with Dan somewhere where the sun isn't shining. Then the thick white diaper had made its entrance. It was the same diaper that Sarah now had in her hand. Dan felt a little anxious and he could feel his heart pounding. Now he was out on thin ice, but he didn't want to turn back. Sarah had set his heart on fire, and he wanted to follow her wherever she went. At this moment, however, Dan wasn't sure where to take him. She was unpredictable, strong-willed and at times very dominant. Dan had given her the little finger, and now she had taken the whole hand. "Sweetie, you look like you've just looked death in the face, but you've done this before when you were a kid and then it was the most natural thing in the world. You just need to change your mindset a little bit.” “Yes, I know, but... is it really...” “You know what, Dan. I have a little special "man cave" for you. Shall we go in and make you at home? “I'm sorry Sarah, but it doesn't feel right to Brad that.” “Dan. It was a rhetorical question. Am I going to have to give you another round of spanking on the bottom for you to get it? Is that what you want, Dan?” “No, no, please. " “Darling, let go of Brad and don't think too much. The only thing that matters to you right now is to do exactly as I say. Nothing more, nothing less. Got it?” “Okay Sarah.” "Good, let's go in and put the diaper on." Dan blushed when he saw what was in the "nursery." It felt like entering a fairytale world. There was everything you could possibly need to take care of a big little boy. Sarah couldn't seriously mean that... A little shocked, Dan looked around and barely noticed that Sarah had already unbuttoned his trousers and was quickly helping him get all his clothes off. Dan was speechless, but suddenly, he was lying on his back on the giant changing table. Then he closed his eyes and tried to gather his courage. This was really freaked out and he was ashamed. His cheeks were tomato-red, and he felt embarrassingly unmanly. His rock-hard erection felt very bothersome and revealed a lot more about his state of mind than what he wanted to show. Sarah kissed him on the cheek and whispered in his ear. "This is going very well, Dan, but you have to lift your bottom so I can get the diaper under you. Good, and now you're going to pull your knees up towards your stomach.” With some hesitation, Dan did as he had been told and was ashamed when laing down in the extremely awkward position, thinking back to the weak moment in the drunken video where he had put himself in trouble. In the video Sarah had held out Brad's freshly washed romper and the "forced pacifier" and asked Dan if he would consider a try-out session with "Mistress Sarah". Dan's cockhead had done the thinking and he had immediately said yes. He'd wanted to back out and say no all afternoon, but he knew Sarah wouldn't take a straightforward no. He knew she would pulverize his argument no matter what reason he indicated to back out of. The path of least resistance for Dan was therefore to keep his word, even if it stung. A little while in her fantasy world and then he would have fulfilled his promise. When that was over, Dan hoped that the door to her bedroom would be wide open, but Dan began to understand that he needed to climb a mountain to get there. Sarah felt satisfied. Finally, she had her POV in place that she could dominate and play with and transform to a little boy. It had seemed a long way off that she would find him, but now the miracle had happened. He lay there on the changing table with a rock-hard boner and let Sarah rub baby oil on his genitals, blissfully unaware of what was about to happen. “Dan, we haven't talked about this but.” Dan hadn't had time to react when Sarah shoved a finger up his ass, and that wasn't all. A big pill went in, and it was pushed in far, far in. “But Sarah..., uh, what, was that!?” "Well, happy pill, Saturday candy, call it what you will, but it will soon dissolve in your bottom and make you nice and calm.” Dan's face turned bright red when he realized that Sarah had drugged him. Demonstratively, she left her finger in his ass to ensure that the pill would never see the light of day again. The suppository immediately began to dissolve, and Dan was amazed at how quickly he became weak and numb. It was just as if the signals from his brain were no longer getting through to his muscles. Physical strength has always been a central part of Dan's self-image and a strong symbol of his masculinity. The pill was now taking away all that and breaking him down from a self-confident and self-sufficient man to a "sissy" without the slightest bit of power. “Uh, Sarah. Do we have a stop word?” “No, darling, we don't, and we don't need to. I'll take over now and make sure you're well.... And from what I'm seeing, it seems like you're enjoying yourself pretty much.” Sarah stroked her fingers over Dan's fully erect cock and smiled. Dan realized that he was trapped in Sarah's clutches in a way he hadn't expected and tried to fight back, but he didn't stand a chance against the sedative that mercilessly took over and made him sedated. Everything became calm and Dan now had only a very weak consciousness, not far from anesthesia. Things flickered by and suddenly he was lying with his head in Sarah's arms and could see how her wonderful and naked breasts were getting closer and closer. Dan blushed and hesitated. A grown man can't... That is extremely inappropriate. However, the spinal reflexes took over and Dan opened his mouth and began to suck on her stiff nipple as if he had done nothing else in his life. Soon Dan felt his mouth fill with the lukewarm milk. Chapter 11 Dan was woken up by the alarm clock's annoying beep and stretched out his arm to reach the power off button. Shit. Dan got an unpleasant surprise when he realized that it was already Monday morning and that he had a big memory lapse. Sunday was completely gone, and Dan couldn't remember a single detail. Under the covers, he could see what he had already suspected. The plastic sound came from the thick white diaper. Oh my god! What have I gotten myself into, Dan thought, scratching his tired eyes and trying to think clearly. The most important thing right now was to get his ass out of the wagon and get ready quickly. Dan hated being late. He hurried into the bathroom and when he took off his diaper, he saw that a message had been written with a black marker: "Sarah's baby boy". Dan was now like a robot, trying to do his usual morning routine of shaving and showering. A warm feeling spread inside him when he realized that Sarah had laid out clean clothes on the stool next to the shower. A pleasant surprise awaited in the kitchen as well. The table was already set for breakfast and Sarah had loaded the coffee maker. Dan exhaled when he felt he was going to be on time. "Oh Sarah, you're an angel Dan thought.” The morning wasn't exactly the most productive working day of Dan's career. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't stop thinking about Sarah, and there were no limits to how crazy his relationship with Sarah had become. He blushed when he thought about the fact that he had breastfed her tits, and Dan still couldn't figure out how it all came together. Sarah must have a real baby somewhere, otherwise she can't have milk in her breasts. Googling breast milk didn't make Dan much wiser. It seemed unlikely that a woman would produce breast milk without pregnancy. In other words, there must be a child somewhere, but Sarah hasn't mentioned anything, so maybe it was a sensitive story. His stomach began to rumble, and Dan felt that he had seen enough of the area for the upcoming construction site. His colleagues had already left to meet a supplier who was quite uninteresting for Dan's involvement in the project, so he had made other plans for the rest of the day. First it was a lunch on his own, which today was something he was looking forward to. It wasn't very common for him to do that, but today was one of those days when he needed some time for himself. Dan had lunch at a fast-food place he had seen along the way. The burger didn't qualify as the best he'd ever eaten and just as he was about to get up and walk to the car, his phone beeped. A message from Sarah. "I'm thinking of you sweetie 🥰 ... And the diapers are waiting for you in the changing room. Knock on my door at 7:00 p.m., without a thread on your body. Late arrival can be painful." The message didn't exactly make it easier for Dan to concentrate on work. It had been difficult enough before, but now it was basically impossible. No matter how hard he tried, his mind kept circling around Sarah. He had fulfilled his promise to Sarah and done all the things he had promised in the video. Would he continue to allow himself to be treated like a child? Dan grabbed a coffee mug from the restaurant and got in the car. He started the engine and closed his eyes. The rumble from the V8 was deafeningly beautiful and made him just as impressed every time. Immediately, he became to feel like a king. He was back in the saddle where he was in full control. He was the cool male Dan and not that sissy who ran around naked with a spanked behind. Now it was time unleash his muscle car. Dan put on his black aviator glasses and put the gearbox in drive mode and pressed the throttle so that there were black imprints on the asphalt. Today there would be no more work. A few hours later, when Dan parked next to Sarah's white Tesla, he had a tension in his body that he had never felt before. He wanted to be physically close to Sarah, but at the same time it was very stressful that she was constantly challenging his male ego. The worst part was that Dan didn't dare to admit that he was attracted by the insanely sick and perverted world that surrounded her. A world that Sarah had opened the door to and that was so embarrassing that Dan blushed whenever he thought about it. Would anyone find out that he was walking around in a diaper and... breastfed Sarah's breasts, he would be smoked for time and eternity. It was only Sarah and Melissa who knew about it and hopefully it would stay there. Worse was the visit to the nudist beach, where Sarah had shown him off as her special little property. Shit! What if someone at his new job had been there? Dan envisioned an article on his client's intranet: "This is our supervisor Dan and his freshly spanked ass. In his spare time, Dan likes to suck on boobs and walk around in a diaper." Dan clenched his teeth and realized that he couldn't change what had already happened, and despite the worry, a pleasant warmth spread through Dan's body. He felt excited, but there was no denying that he also had butterflies in his stomach. Would he really dare to stand naked in the stairwell and knock on Sarah's door? He wanted nothing more than to be close to her, very close and if it had been up to him, they would have spent the whole evening hugging, kissing, making love. But to get there completely naked and then be dominated? Dan thought back and forth. What would he do? Would he step out of this crazy world and text the flight attendant or maybe pick up some ordinary girl and start a normal relationship? He was ashamed when he took off his clothes and tried to prepare himself mentally. His heart was pounding when he finally dared to go out into the stairwell and ring Sarah's doorbell, exactly at 7:00 p.m. When the door opened, Dan got a slight shock. “Hey Dan!” It wasn't Sarah who opened the door, but Jane, one of the girls Sarah had introduced him to on the nudist beach. “Hey Jane!” “Oh, you remembered me, Dan!” “Uh, yes absolutely Jane.” Dan really remembered the first time they met and how embarrassing he'd felt standing there with his ass bare and ashamed. Jane was now dressed in a sexy tight summer dress, and she grinned broadly when she saw that Dan was completely naked. Dan's cheeks immediately turned bright red, and he did his utmost to hide his noblest body part, which didn't go so well. Dan had an impressive boner. "Sarah's in the kitchen," Jane said. “Come on in.” Dan was as ashamed as a dog and wanted to run into the nearest closet and close the door and turn off the lights, but a little tentatively he followed Jane into the living room where Cindy was also sitting. Sarah was on her way into the living room with a teapot and tray of cups. Sarah lit up like the sun when she saw Dan. "Excuse us girls, but I need to take Dan to the changing room. We'll be right back. Come on Dan and let's go get your diaper on.” If there was anything that could be even more stressful than showing off naked, and especially in front of three very sexy girls, Dan couldn't think of anything worse than walking around in a diaper. Sarah understood that Dan was trying to find an excuse to quickly return to his own apartment and acted quickly while still slightly shocked that Sarah had visitors and that he was the only one without clothes. She took a firm hold of his stiff member and dragged him with her to her specially decorated room. It was a very quiet Dan who came into the living room, hand in hand with Sarah. Dan hardly knew where to go. He felt terribly uncomfortable, but he was surprised that he did not feel depressed or angry. Completely unexpected he had become randy and curious. "Dan, do you remember we met Cindy and Jane on Saturday?", asked Sarah. “Uh, yes." “You know what, Dan. You and I have just received an invitation to their wedding.” “Okey, congratulations”, said Dan to Cindy and Jane.” When, where?” "We've been waiting for the right moment for quite some time, but finally the last piece of the puzzle has fallen into place," said Jane. In fact, it will be already this Saturday at "The Reef".” Even though Dan had a blank face and felt extremely uncomfortable with being forced to wear a huge diaper, he managed to get a genuine smile on his face. Cindy and Jane looked blissful, and Dan rejoiced in their happiness. Dan didn't know much about the area, but he knew about "The Reef." He had hoped that he would never have to set foot in that strange nudist place again. Cindy and Jane sat on the couch grinning at Dan's pangs of conscience. Sarah sat down in one of the armchairs and put a tea ball in her cup. “Come here Dan”, said Sarah. “While my tea is brewing, you've got a job to do.” Sarah held up a pair of black panties and demonstratively dropped them to the floor. Then she pulled up her skirt and clearly showed where Dan was going to kiss her. At first Dan thought that what just happened was not for real, but it was. She really wanted him to do it right here and now in the middle of a conversation with Cindy and Jane. Dan knelt and approached Sarah's vagina as she put her legs up on Dan's shoulders and embraced his head with both hands. Sarah was really wet and very sensitive. Obviously, she had been longing for this moment and Dan wasn't going to disappoint her. It didn't take long before Sarah began to moan heavily, and the orgasm was not long in coming. The rest of Cindy and Jane's visit was like a long and drawn-out nightmare in which Dan mostly felt embarrassed. The more Dan thought about it, the more convinced he became that Cindy and Jane weren't there to see Sarah. They were there to see how Sarah "played" with Dan. Dan had never felt so reduced and unmanly as he had on this night. When Cindy and Jane eventually left the apartment, Dan was left sitting in the living room next to Sarah. “Dan, what did you think of the evening?” “Uh, yes, uh, how should I express myself, well, uh I hadn't expected Cindy and Jane to visit and... uh.... It's not so easy for me to show myself naked and....” Sarah looked at Dan with amusement, who seemed to be extremely uncomfortable with the situation. “It was brave of you to do what you did tonight, Dan. Especially since I know you're a prude guy, but you know what I'm thinking. In front of me sits a guy who is head over heels in love. Is that right, Dan?” Dan nodded gently. “Are you ready to step into my world, Dan?” “Uh, ... what does that mean Sarah?” “Deep down I think you already know it Dan, but it's a world where I'm your permanent girlfriend, mistress, owner, mother, call it what you will? All you must do is follow me into my bedroom, Dan. Then begins a loving, exciting relationship based on discipline, obedience, and submission. Shall we go into my bedroom, Dan?"
  2. Sailor Moon D The Power of Shame, Embarrassed Sailor Warriors by Inku Hime (Incognito Himitsu) 2021 Based on Characters and Situations created by Naoko Takeuchi. This is a story I wrote way back when. Fixed grammar and spelling and tweaked it a little from that old version. Hopefully you enjoy. It was a beautiful Sunday, surprisingly warm for early May. People were taking advantage of the day; Junban park was busy. There was something of an impromptu festival going on, a rock band had shown up to play. They were not particularly good, nor were they particularly bad. It was such a pleasant day that people were willing to be charitable and enjoyed the less than perfect music. Most of the people there were young, children and teenagers. They played or met with friends; or met new friends. Near the middle of the park was a beautiful woman. Her red hair was long, hanging past the small of her back. Her skin was ashen, and her eyes a deep blue. She wore a long black skirt and a crisp, white blouse. Her hair was pulled back from her face with a black ribbon. She had just purchased three balloons from a vendor and walked over to where three children played. She smiled at them. "Here you go," she said. The children happily took them. "Thank you, Miss," they called out in unison. "You're welcome," she told them. The three children ran off, the balloons trailing behind them on strings. "Your Majesty," she heard from behind her. "Copper," she said as she turned around. The man was taller than her, with red copper-coloured skin, and copper-coloured red hair and copper-coloured eyes. All the shades of red was a little off-putting, but he was so very handsome. He bowed very slightly to her, not wanting to attract attention. "I have been investigating, as you ordered." "What have you found out?" "This world is as you desired." "Wonderful," she said happily. "I do so like it." She turned to look out over the park and all the people. "And they need me. So disorderly, with all the different countries and languages and such. A strong ruler to take care of them will do them no end of good." "Of course Empress Platinum. Some will resist you." "Then they will be destroyed," she said simply. "We will need energy, of course." "Do we have enough?" "No. We will have to gather it." "I have already given it some thought." She smiled at him and held out her arm. He took it. "Show me." He led her across the park, looking around. Finally, he stopped. "Those girls over there." Platinum looked where he indicated. A group of four girls stood near a fountain, eating ice cream cones and talking amongst themselves. Copper lifted his hand slightly, making a quick, subtle gesture. One of the girls, a young woman wearing jeans and a T-shirt, suddenly went stiff. A strange look appeared on her face. It was a mixture of surprise and terror. As Platinum watched a dark spot appeared at her crotch, spreading quickly, down her thighs. She let out a little scream, trying to cover the growing wet spot with her hands. She crouched down, trying to better hide what was happening. The dampness spread over her rear. Urine began to seep out of the jeans and splash on the ground. Her friends looked more than a little shocked and for a moment, just stared on. A young boy who nearby began calling out about the girl who had just wet her pants. One of the girls yelled at him, and he ran away. Another of the girls pulled her jacket off and used it to cover her friend's jeans. The three girls quickly got their wet friend away. Platinum had watched the entire thing, then she turned towards Copper. "That was rather cruel." Her tone was not angry or disapproving. She was just stating a fact. "Perhaps. I've noticed that these people tend to produce a greater amount of energy when they are under the influence of strong emotions. You no doubt noticed that the girl was producing a great deal of energy." "Yes." "Shame is a powerful emotion I've learned. While there are many ways to bring it out, I have noticed that they seem to give a great amount of concern over control of various eliminatory functions." "Interesting. Can you do this on a large enough scale?" "Yes. I will be working with a segment of the population known as teenagers. Younger children may not be as shamed by such a thing, and adults often can control, repress actually, their emotions better." "How long till we can set up the first anchor point?" "Within nine turnings of this planet." "When will you begin?" "I will start the initial phase of this project tomorrow. The day after that, we should be able to start collecting energy." "Excellent," Platinum nodded. "I will leave this to you Copper, do not fail me." "I will not my Empress," he said. She regarded him for a moment, then disappeared. Copper looked around and smiled. His Empress would not be disappointed in his work.
 Monday morning found Usagi Tsukino waking up late--not a terribly unusual occurrence. She leapt out of her bed, running to the bathroom. She used the toilet, then brushed her teeth, then ran back to her room. "I'm going to be so late," she said, almost crying. She grabbed her brush, quickly brushed some semblance into her sleep mussed hair. Tossing it aside, she ran to her closet. In short order, she had dressed in her high school uniform, grabbed her briefcase and dashed from her room. She leapt down the stairs, almost tripping, and scampered to the kitchen. She found her mother sitting at the kitchen table, reading a magazine. "Mom, why didn't you wake me?" Usagi nearly cried as she grabbed a piece of toast from the counter. She could not even have breakfast. It was so unfair. "I knocked on your door." Ikuko did not look up from her magazine. "Twice, in fact, and your alarm clock went off. Honestly Usagi, you are a second-year high student. You should be responsible enough to wake up on your own."
 "You're so mean." Usagi stomped her foot. She then noticed the clock on the wall. It was not getting any earlier. "Ah, I've got to go." She ran from the kitchen. "Goodbye," Ikuko said, not bothering to look up from the magazine. Usagi got her shoes on, exited the house, closed the door and took off running as fast as she could. Luck was with her that day as she managed not to trip once. By the time she saw her school, she knew that she would just make it; maybe. As she got closer, she saw Makoto Kino standing by the gates. When the tall girl saw Usagi, she waved to her. "Hurry up Usagi-chan," she called out. Usagi reached the gates, out of breath. "I'm going to die," she gasped out. "Die later." Makoto grabbed Usagi's arm and propelling her along. "We don't want to be late." As it was, they managed to get into the class with something like twenty seconds to spare, more than enough time to take their seats. Minako Aino waved to them as they came in. "Late again Usagi-chan." "Stop being so mean to me Mina-chan," Usagi said as she took her seat behind the other girl. The teacher came in shortly after that and called the class to order so he could call attendance.
 When the day was finally over Usagi bounded out of her chair. "It's finally over," she said happily. "And there's a new ice cream parlour opening today." Usagi was running towards the door when she suddenly was jerked to a stop in a manner that involved a certain amount of pain. She spun on Minako who was holding one of her long, blonde pigtails. "Why did you do that?!" "Cause," she said as she let go of the hair. "We're meeting with Rei at Fruits Parlour Crown to study with Ami," Makoto said, coming up behind Usagi. "But," Usagi began, tears welling up in her eyes, "but the ice cream parlour is giving away free samples today." "Too bad," Makoto said happily as she spun Usagi about and put an arm around her. "We have to study. Especially you." "Mako-chan, you're so mean." "Yes yes," Minako said, waving Usagi forward, "we're all so mean." Outside of the class, Ami Mizuno awaited them. She was not in their class but in the second-year high academic level. "Hey Ami-chan," Minako called out. "Ready?" "Let's go," Ami said. "Free ice cream," Usagi muttered sadly as Makoto directed her from the building. They had just exited the school when they were presented with an unusual sight. There were a group of students crowded near the entrance to the school. They could hear the high pitch voice of a woman calling out, "Free sample cookies." "Free?" Usagi perked up. "Sample?" Makoto said. "Cookies?" Minako said. "Let's go," All three said together, dragging Ami along as they ran for the crowd. After successfully pushing their way through the crowd, no small thanks to Makoto, they discovered a small pickup truck. A young, very pretty, if a little vapid looking, woman was standing in the truck's bed. She sang the praises of the delicious Copper Cookies, not yet in stores. Three burly men were handing out packages of the cookies.
 They were dressed in loincloths and wearing haten jackets, on the back of which were the words 'Copper Cookies'. The four girls all managed to get a package--Usagi getting her hands on two. Usagi put one package into her briefcase and the other she ripped open. The other three had already opened their packages. "These are delicious," Ami said. "These are the best," Makoto said. "Even better than my cookies." She admitted the last a little sadly. "You could love these," Minako said, munching away on the dark cookies. Usagi, feeling like she was a little behind the others, quickly ate two to catch up. "They are wonderful."
 The four girls quickly finished off the cookies and continued onto the sweet shop to meet Rei. They talked about their day and of potential plans for after their study session.
 
 Usagi, Rei, Ami, Minako and Makoto had grabbed their usual table at Fruits Parlour Crown, and after ordering some small deserts and coffees, they began studying. For the most part, Rei needed little help with her school work for she was disciplined enough. That was fortunate as Ami had to spend extra time with Usagi. It was not so much that the future Queen of Crystal Tokyo was stupid, she was just lazy. Usagi, growing bored with talk of imaginary numbers reached into her bag for the second package of cookies she had. She was tearing it open as Rei suddenly said, "You got those cookies too?" "What?" Usagi said, pulling the package in close to her. "They were giving them out in front of our school today," Ami told Rei. "Mine too," Rei said. "Here, give me one of those dumpling head." "No," Usagi said. "They are mine." She looked around for some support from the others and noticed they were all staring at her a little angrily. "What I meant, is that you can't have them all," she laughed, and then took a cookie from the package before passing it to Minako. They quickly finished the cookies off and then were back to studying.
 Copper stood atop a building in the business section of Junban. He looked around the streets below him, seeing clusters of junior and senior high students wandering around. His agents should have visited every one of the schools. Behind him, a heavily cloaked figure faded into being. "All has been done as you instructed lord Copper," the figure said. "Good. Is the next phase ready?" "Yes." Copper nodded. All was going as planned.
 Ikuko was just finishing dinner and already had the table laid out. Kenji would be home soon from work, and Shingo had come home earlier and was up in his room, possibly studying but more likely playing a video game. She turned the gas off on the range and then picked up a pot of curry from the stove and carried it towards the living room. She was just putting it on the low table in the living room when she heard a somewhat whining voice from the TV. She might have ignored it, but it sounded a little like Usagi and raised her curiosity. 'But mom, I don't want to wear it,' the girl in the commercial said. She was a pretty thing, perhaps a little younger than Usagi. 'But it's for the best,' an older woman, the mother, said. She had a kind tone, and something about her just suggested that she was a good mother to Ikuko. 'You'll not get a good sleep otherwise, and that's not healthy.' 'But I don't want to wear a diaper.' 'It's not a diaper,' the mother said, holding up something that did look like a diaper. Its plastic backing was a soft pink, and there seemed to be cute designs on it. 'It's just an absorbent undergarment. Isn't it better that your sheets, futon and pyjamas stay dry? You don't want me to wash your sheets every day, do you?' 'Well...' the girl did not look too convinced. 'I guess that would be selfish of me.' 'Good,' the mother said, directing the girl into her room. 'Let me help you put in on so its done right.' She screen went dark for a moment, and the word, 'the next day' appeared. Then the commercial continued with the mother going into the daughter's room to wake her up. 'You slept well,' the mother said. 'Yes,' the daughter smiled. 'But I still had an accident.' Her smile was gone. 'That's all right,' the mother said. 'Now let's get you changed.' The scene faded and was replaced by a product shot of two packages, identical except one was blue and the other pink. The words, 'Platinum Undergarments,' appeared on the screen. 'For a healthy nights sleep.' Ikuko watched the commercial, a little surprised. Were there enough older children wetting their beds for such a product to be successful? The last time either Usagi or Shingo had wet their beds was when they had been around five. Of course, if Usagi did wet her bed, she could see the value in such a product. Ikuko was shaken out of her thoughts by the door opening. She went back to the kitchen, still having a few things to do.
 Usagi stood in front of the mirror, brushing her teeth. She had stayed up late watching TV and then had to finish her homework. She spat the toothpaste out, then rinsed her mouth out. All she wanted to do was get to sleep. Tomorrow would come too early. Yawning, Usagi padded to her room.
 
 Ikuko was halfway through washing up the breakfast dishes, Shingo and Kenji had already left. As usual, Usagi was still not up. For some reason she put aside the washing up and left the kitchen, heading to the stairs. She usually just let Usagi get herself up. After all, she was nearly an adult. Soon she would be in university, or getting married. For some reason that morning Ikuko decided to wake her up. She climbed the stairs and was about to knock on Usagi's door, like she usually did, but instead opened it quietly. She crossed the room silently. Usagi did not wake. Luna, Usagi's cat, did wake, looking up at Ikuko from her place on the windowsill. "Usagi, wake up," Ikuko said, pulling the sheets away from Usagi. She stopped suddenly, looking down at what was revealed. On the window sill Luna was also staring, looking just as surprised. "What?" Usagi asked sleepily, blinking her eyes. "Usagi, you wet your bed!" Ikuko eyes were wide, her voice raised. "Ahhh!" Usagi was suddenly awake. She bolted up in the bed, looking down at herself. Her pyjama bottoms and the sheets around her were stained yellow. It was a surprisingly big stain. Usagi stared, trying to figure out what had happened. She could not have just wet her bed. That was impossible. She had not had an accident like that since she was five. She blushed a deep shade of crimson. Ikuko shook her head. "Go and get cleaned up," she told her. "You'll be late if you don't hurry. I'll clean up here." "But..." Usagi started, trying to figure out what had happened.
 "Hurry," Ikuko pulled her out of bed and then, with one sweep, pulled Usagi's pyjama bottoms off, revealing her stained panties. The flush of embarrassment spread across her entire face. "Mom!"
 "Hurry up. I have to get everything in the wash." She tossed the bottoms on the bed and then began to strip the sheets.
 Usagi ran to the bathroom, crying.
 By the time she had control of herself and was back in her room, her mother was gone. She dropped the piss-stained panties in her dirty clothes hamper and then took off the pyjama top, which had also gotten a little wet. She noticed that her futon, as well as her sheets, were gone.
 "What a bad girl you are Usagi," Luna said smugly.
 Usagi looked over at Luna. "You better not tell anyone about this." Luna gave her a cat smile. "If you get at least eighty points on the upcoming tests next week I won't say anything." "Eighty!" Usagi could not believe it. Breaking 60 last time had been a significant accomplishment in her opinion, but eighty? That was impossible.
 "I'm sure Rei-chan would be very interested in this," Luna said.
 "Okay," Usagi said, crestfallen, realizing she was beaten. "I'll get eighty." "Good," Luna said. It was challenging to motivate Usagi at the best of time. A little blackmail was justified, Luna decided.
 A short time later, Usagi was dressed for the day and was running out of her house. She saw that her mother was there, hanging her futon on the drying rod. The big yellow stain was rather conspicuous. "Mother!" Usagi was scandalized, humiliated. "It has to dry," her mother said matter of factly. "And if I don't put it in the sun it will smell. Now hurry up and get to school." Usagi stared at the futon for a moment, then turned away and ran towards the school. She prayed no one ever found out. Usagi was not the only person in Junban who was waking up wet. Minako, woken by her mother, also discovered she was in a wet bed. Artemis would work out much the same agreement as Luna had reached with Usagi. Makoto woke up in the middle of the night to discover her bed wet. She lived by herself, so there was no one to find out. She stripped the sheets and put them in the washing machine, and then clipped her wet futon out on the balcony rail to dry. She pulled a new futon out of her closet with fresh sheets and went back to sleep. On waking in the morning, she found that she had once again wet. Ami woke up and discovered that she had wet her bed as well. She went and told her mother, and the two of them cleaned everything up. Her mother reassured her that everything would be all right and that things like that happened. Of course, Mrs Mizuno, as a paediatrician, knew that such things did not often happen with people Ami's age, not just like that. She decided that she would wait and see what came of it. It might be a one-time thing. Rei woke up earlier than usual, the cold, wet sheets did that. Deciding that she did not want her grandfather or Youichirou to find out Rei cleaned up in secret. She had the sheets in the washing machine and the futon hanging up in a secluded place where no one would see it. Such scenes were repeated all over Junban, mostly with mothers finding their sons or daughters had wet their beds.

 In Usagi's class, and in classes throughout the area, the students were unnaturally quiet. Most were too tied up in their own concerns. Thinking about their wet beds. They did not have it in them to pay much attention to others, to take note that they were not the only ones troubled by their thoughts. And not one of them was going to admit it to anyone else that they had become bedwetters. So the day passed quieter than usual. Most of the teachers were confused but decided the occasional quiet day was not so bad.
 
 While their children were in school, mothers and some fathers, went off to do some shopping. All of them had quickly found the Platinum Undergarments they had seen advertised. None of them thought it odd that only the day before they had not seen a single package in any of the stores. What was important that it was wrong for their children to have to wake up wet. Most of them bought two or three of the packages, just in case the bedwetting continued. After all, they all thought, such things happen. It was perfectly normal. As for the store owners, well, none of them could ever actually remember ordering the Platinum Undergarments. But on the whole, they were glad that they were selling so well. It was better than having the stock sit around. Many of them had doubted such a juvenile garment would sell at all to an older customer.
 
 When the five young women met at the sweet shop, they did not say much. Both Luna and Artemis were aware of why Usagi and Minako, respectively, were upset. The two cats could not understand why the others were. Both cats considered confiding in the other but decided to keep the secret, as they had promised. Earlier than usual, the girls said their goodbyes and went their separate ways.
 On her way home, Makoto stopped in front of a drug store. In the window was an arrangement of pink and blue boxes. Platinum Undergarments the writing on the boxes said. Absorbent undergarments. Maybe that's what I need, she thought to herself. Then she shook her head. It was just a fluke and would not happen again. And even if it did, no one would ever know. Rei went out of her way on her way home, finding a drug store some distance away from her home and school. She wished she was not wearing her uniform as it made her easy to identify. She settled for taking the jacket off and putting it away in her briefcase. Not much, but it made her feel a little better, a little more anonymous. She went into the drug store and wandered around, looking at shampoo and things, waiting for the other customers there to leave. When she was alone, but for the older woman at the cash register, she drifted to the back of the store where the things she wanted were. She looked at the adult diapers, not bothering with the heavy-duty ones. All she needed was something to keep her dry at night. She found what she was looking for, kind of a belted undergarment. It seemed very little like a diaper. "Oh, surely you don't want that," the older woman said as Rei took them from the shelf. "What?" Rei asked, a little surprised. She had not noticed the woman approaching. "These will be much better for you," the woman said, holding up a package of Platinum Undergarments. "They will keep you nice and dry."
 "Ah, no, these aren't for me. And these will be fine," Rei told her. She looked at the pink box the woman was holding. It looked like something for babies. "But those might not keep you as dry, you don't want that do you?" the woman asked, reaching for the package Rei was holding. "These will be fine," Rei said, getting a little angry. She pulled the box away from the woman and took a step back. "I would like to buy them."
 The woman looked a little surprised, but then nodded and put the Platinum Undergarments away. "Of course. I just thought you would like the be as dry as possible." "They aren't for me," Rei said, fighting to keep her tone of voice level.
 The woman nodded and walked back towards the cash register. Rei followed, wondering if the world had gone crazy.
 
 Usagi finished her homework early. She did not feel like watching TV. She was a little worried about the possibility of wetting the bed again. She told herself that it was unlikely. After all, it was not as if she was sick or anything. It had been just one of those things. She had herself convinced of that by the time she went to get ready for bed. She changed into her pyjamas and went to brush her teeth. When she returned to her room, she found her mother waiting for her. "Mom? What are you doing here?" "Usagi, I don't want you sleeping in a wet bed."
 "What?" "So, just in case it happens again, I bought these." She took the box of Platinum Undergarments from behind her back. "This way, you won't have to deal with wet pyjamas or wet sheets. Isn't that nice?" Ikuko asked. She opened the box and removed one of the garments. Usagi stared at the pink object. "It's a diaper," she said in a voice barely above a whisper. Luna was staring wide-eyed at what was going on. It was getting bizarre, thought the cat. "It's an Absorbent Undergarment," Ikuko said.
 "It's pink." "That's just to differentiate it from the boys." "There are bunnies on it." "You like bunnies." Ikuko looked to the few bunny toys in the room. "There were also kitties, but I knew you'd like the bunnies more." "I'm not wearing that," Usagi said. "It's bad for you to be in wet clothes, and you won't get good sleep."
 "I don't care. I won't wear that." "Usagi," her mother's tone grew a little hard. "I don't want you sleeping in wet pyjamas and in wet sheets. Neither do I want to wash them, and I don't think you want your wet futon on display, do you? Maybe next time it will be even more visible." Usagi's cheeks armed and she looked down at the ground. Even more visible? It was almost like her mother was threatening to publically humiliate her. But that could not be. So she shook her head. "No." She might have been agreeing with her mother's statement. She might have been quietly begging not to be shamed. "Then this is for the best." Ikuko smiled brightly. "Now take off your pyjama bottoms and panties then lie on your bed." "What? You are going to put them on me?" Usagi's eyes were wide, her mouth dropping open.
 "If they are not taped on just right, they might leak," her mother explained in a matter of fact tone.
 "I can put my own diapers on." Usagi blushed as she realized exactly what she had said. "Have you ever put a diaper on anyone?" "Well," Usagi shifted back and forth, "no." "I am quite familiar with it. I diapered your little bottom that I am quite used to it. That was not so long ago that I forgot how to diaper you, little girl." "But..." "Usagi, do as I say," Ikuko said in a soft voice that was full mother mode.
 There was no way Usagi could disobey her mother. She slid the pyjama bottoms panties down around her ankles. Blushing, she stepped out of the puddle of clothing and lay down on the bed, her hands covering her crotch. Ikuko gathered up the clothing, folded it neatly and placed it on Usagi's vanity. Ikuko shook out the diaper with a rustling snap. She stood over Usagi, looking down at her. "Lift your hips." Usagi did not want to do it, but the quiet command in her mother's voice was not to be disobeyed. She lifted her bottom, up of the bed, her hands still over her crotch. Her mother slid the diaper under her. "Hips down." Usagi kept her body tensed, a trembling bridge that kept her bottom hovering over the diaper. "Hips down," she said and then gently pushed on Usagi's stomach. There was an inevitability to it, and under the gentle pressure of her mother's hand, Usagi's bottom came down on the thick, loudly crinkling padding of the diaper. She was mortified by the sound of it, the feel of its beneath her bum. Ikuko pulled Usagi's hands away from her crotch and gently slapped them with a, "No," when Usagi tried to cover up again. She gripped the front of the diaper then pulled it up snugly between Usagi's legs. A quick pull to make sure it was tight and then Ikuku carefully taped it shut. "Oh, I should have got some lotion and powder. You are always so cranky when you get a rash on your bum." "Mother!" Usagi said in a loud whisper.
 "It's true, and it will be more comfortable." Ikuko patted the front of Usagi's diaper. "There you are, already for sleepy time." She pulled the sheets up over Usagi and actually tucked her in. Usagi felt as if she was blushing down to her toes. It had been a long time since her mother had put her to bed. Ikuko kissed Usagi on the forehead. "Goodnight," she said, then walked out of the room, turning off the light as she went.
 "What's happening Luna?" Usagi asked, near tears. "I'm not sure, but it is strange."
 Similar scenes were playing out all over the town as mothers got their teenage sons and daughters into their new diapers. Minako's mother had lotion and powder when she diapered her daughter. On the other hand, Ami's mother let Ami take care of it herself. She felt as if maybe she should take care of it and make sure her daughter was well diapered, but she did not. After all, Ami did know how to take care of herself. Rei put on her undergarment, tightened the belts and then went to sleep. Makoto put a plastic sheet on her futon, just in case.
 
 "Usagi-chan, wake up," Ikuko said as she gently shook her daughter. "Wha..." Usagi yawned. "I had the weirdest dream she said softly." "That's nice," Ikuko said, pulling Usagi's sheets back. Usagi was surprised by that and by what her mother said next. "You're very wet." Usagi sat up and looked down at herself. She was wearing a diaper. It had not been a dream. What's more, it was a wet diaper. The bunnies on it were a much darker colour now, like a neon sign indicating she had peed herself in the night. "You're brother and father are downstairs so no one will see you." Her mother handed Usagi her pyjama bottoms. "Go and get yourself cleaned up." Usagi nodded, too shocked to do anything else. It was the second time she had wet herself in her sleep. Her mother was checking the bed. "Perfectly dry," she announced. "They work perfectly." Usagi looked outside of her room to make sure no one was, in fact, about, then made a dash for the bathroom. Her diaper rustled loudly, and the thick padding made her waddle just a little. Luna was on her heels, torn between concern and amusement.
 "What's happening?" Usagi asked as she closed the bathroom door behind her. "I'm not sure," the cat said. "Maybe this is some sort of attack." "From who? And why like this?" Usagi began to un-tape the diaper, tearing the plastic in her haste to get it off.
 "I don't know," Luna admitted. "I'm sure we can find out. And maybe this is nothing beyond what it seems to be." "What?"
 "Maybe you are just wetting the bed." "Oh, thanks." Usagi almost snarled as she ripped the last tape free.
 "Well, I'm sorry. But it might be the simplest explanation." "I don't want a simple explanation," Usagi snapped as she pulled the diaper off, rolled it in a tight ball, and then dropped it in the trash can. It landed with a dull, wet 'thunk'. She soaked a washcloth with warm water and began to clean herself.
 "We'll find out," Luna told her.
 Before leaving the bathroom, she took a moment to sniff the air, wanting to be sure that the smell of piss has not clung to her. She got dressed and went downstairs, just catching her father as he was going out the door. "You're up early," he observed. "Uh, yeah," Usagi tried. It was the cleverest she could come up with.
 Kenji nodded and left the house. Her mother slipped in beside her. "Where's your diaper Usagi-chan." "In the bathroom wastebasket, and it's an absorbent undergarment." "Oh, yes," Ikuko laughed. "I forgot. Well, I'll make sure it gets thrown out. There is no reason your brother has to find out about this." Usagi nodded, relieved that her mother felt that way.
 "Get breakfast and go to school," she said before going upstairs.
 
 Ami and Minako, as well as many others, woke to similar experiences as Usagi. Rei woke to find her protective undergarment a little wet, but not badly so. It certainly had not leaked. Makoto woke to damp sheets, not particularly wet. She put the sheets in the washing machine, cleaned the plastic sheet off, and then went about her standard routine.
 Copper stood in the middle of the small warehouse. A strange machine, made up of many hoses and cables, was vibrating almost obscenely as it squeezed out packages of Platinum Undergarments. "Are there any problems?" he asked the cloaked figure. "None at all. The energy is coming, absorbed and directed here by the diapers." The Figure pointed at a silver ball that was spinning slowly in the air. "More energy will come soon." "Good," Copper said as he smiled. Soon those wearing Platinum Undergarments would start having day time accidents. And there would be other embarrassing changes as well. Eventually, they would lose complete control of bladder and bowels. Long before that he would have collected the energy he needed for the first anchor point. His infantilized victims would no longer matter.
 Later in the evening, when all the girls had gone home, Artemis and Luna met. "Something odd is happening," Luna said. "I agree," Artemis told her. "Please keep this secret, but Usagi is wetting her bed." "What?! So is Minkako."
 "One I could believe, especially if it was Usagi, but both of them. That is not a coincidence!"
 "What could be causing it?"
 "I don't know. But tomorrow we are going to have to talk to all the Senshi and solve this."
 
 "Maybe I should see a doctor," Usagi suggested as her mother diapered her. This time she had brought baby lotion and baby powder. "Oh, I don't think so," Ikuko said. "This is perfectly natural." "What?" "Look," she held out the package of Platinum Undergarments. "It says right here that most children your age wet their bed. It's all right." She pointed at some lettering on the box. "But that's not true," Usagi said. She knew many people her own age, and none of them wet their beds. Well, not that she knew of.
 "Of course its true silly bunny," her mother said. "It's written on the package." She put the box aside. "Good night, honey." She tucked Usagi in. "This is too weird," Usagi said once her mother had left the room.
 She shifted under the cover, her diaper crinkling. "It certainly is," Luna said. "Minako-san is also wetting her bed." "What?" Usagi asked, not sure if she believed it. "Is she a baby or something?" Luna looked archly at Usagi and then jumped onto her diaper under the covers. The padding pressed into Usagi under the cat's weight, and it crinkled loudly. "Sorry."
 Luna kneaded the diaper under her paws to ensure that Usagi would not forget she was wearing it. "Artemis and I also scouted out Junban. It seems you are not the only ones. It is like an epidemic." "So I'm not a bed wetter?" Usagi was happy to hear that. "Well, you are, but probably not a natural one."
 "What can we do?" "We'll have to talk with the others tomorrow and figure it out."
 
 "Usagi, wake up." Ikuko pulled the covers away from the sleeping girl. Usagi mumbled, "I'm tired, just a few more minutes." She curled up against the cool air of the room. She felt exhausted. Suddenly Ikuko's hand was between Usagi's legs, giving the diaper between her legs a squeeze. "Some little bunny soaked her diaper last night." Her tone was sing-song. "Mom!" Usagi sat up, no longer at all tired. She couldn't believe what her mother was doing.
 The humiliation did what an alarm clock could not. "Go and get cleaned up unless you want me to do it."
 "No!" Usagi jumped out of her bed. "I'll do it." She ran from her room, her diaper bottom shifting back and forth by the exaggerated waddle she was forced into. "What an adorable little bunny." Ikuko watched Usagi go. In the bathroom, Usagi experienced another shock. She had taken off her diaper and was reaching for a washcloth. That was when she noticed her pubic hair was gone. No, not gone. It was all there, a pee sodden mass of hair in her diaper. She soaked the washcloth with warm water and carefully used it to wipe away at her pubic mound. The last, clinging hairs wiped away with the pee, leaving her completely bare. What was happening? Usagi grabbed at the hair on her head, pulling at it, terrified that it was going to come out as well. Still solidly in place, she ended up saying, "Ouch" as the tugging hurt. Reaching down, she touched herself, the skin under her fingers smooth and soft. Was Minako going through the same thing? Were others? Should she go and see a doctor? Should she show it to her mother? The thought of showing her mother the hairless mound made her blush. What would she do if her mother just treated it as being perfectly normal, like she was treating the bedwetting? How could she ask anyone? There was a soft knock at the door. "Usagi, hurry up. Do you need help?" "No," Usagi almost yelled. Of course, Usagi was not the only teenager in the area waking up wet, and finding that their pubic hair was gone. Most were just as embarrassed and confused as her. There were some exceptions, including Rei and Makoto, who woke up dry and happy for it.
 
 At school Makoto, no longer wrapped up in her own concerns about her bedwetting, noticed that most of the other students were acting strange. They were all quiet. After lunch, when all the students cleaned the school, she noticed Minako and Usagi off to the side, whispering. When she approached them, both of them stopped talking and looked embarrassed. "What's going on?" she asked them. "Well..." Usagi trailed off. "It's just that...." Minako trailed off. She sighed and straightened her shoulders. "Usagi and I are wetting our beds," she said softly. "You too?" "Mako-chan, are you...?" Usagi began. "I was, but not anymore it seems."
 "Artemis and Luna tell us that this is happening all over Junban," Minako told her.
 "What?"
 "And our mothers are making us wear diapers." Usagi blushed a deep red.
 "And it isn't such a rare thing."
 Makoto nodded. "Could this be an attack?" "We don't know. Luna and Artemis want us to meet at Crown today after school so we can figure things out."
 "I'll be there," Makoto said.
 All three went back to cleaning their classroom before any of the teachers yelled at them. Usagi was sweeping up a cloakroom when she heard a loud gasp. She turned around and saw Naru Osaka standing not far off. Naru had a horrified look on her face and was pushing her skirt between her legs. Usagi wondered what was happening, then she heard a soft, splashing sound. She looked down and saw a puddle of urine growing between Naru's feet and pressing in on her skirt caused it to get wet as well. Naru's face was all red, and she began shaking her head in denial. A moment later, she began to cry. People were looking on, but few were saying anything. There was a look of concern on all their faces. Usagi understood it; she was now worried she might have a similar accident. Who would dare to make fun of Naru is they might be the next to have such an accident? "Everyone, get back to work," a teacher called as he came up to Naru. He put his hands on her shoulders and directed her towards the stairs. "Get a mop and clean this up," he ordered some boys. Naru cried louder at that. Usagi put her broom aside and followed after Naru and the teacher. The teacher led her to the nurse's room, took her in, and then left. As Usagi waited for Naru to come out, she saw several more students go into the nurse's office as well. Some had obviously wet themselves. After several minutes Naru came out. She was still wearing her skirt with its damp patch. She sniffed loudly, looked around and saw Usagi. She ran up to Usagi and put her arms around her old friend. "It's going to be all right," she told Naru, unable to think of anything else.
 "Oh, Usagi-san." Naru was whispering. "The nurse put me in a diaper." "What?" "She said it was for the best. It's just like with my mother." "I know." Usagi held Naru tighter, comforting her. The rest of the day passed at high tension. Several more students wet themselves, and classes were further disrupted by the students' constant need to go to the bathroom. Usagi managed to avoid wetting herself, but it had been close. Her panties were a little damp from close calls. After school, Usagi knew she was supposed to meet with the others, but did not want to take a chance that she might have an accident. She went right home. "I'm home," she said as she came into the house. She just wanted to go up to her room and hide under the covers. "Usagi," her mother called in a tone that was not angry, but certainly brooked no nonsense. "Come with me." Ikuko turned and walked towards the stairs. Usagi wondered if she had done anything wrong and followed her mother up the stairs and then into her room. Ikuko turned around and grasped Usagi around the waist. She loosened the bow on the back of her skirt, then unzipped it, letting it fall to the floor. It happened so fast Usagi did not even think to stop her.
 "Naru-chan's mother called me." Ikuko grasped Usagi's panties and pulled them down. "I was worried about this," she said as she saw the yellow stains.
 "Mom!? What are you doing?" "This is for the best," Ikuko said as she stood up, took Usagi by the shoulders and directed her towards the bed where a diaper was lain out. "But those are just for the night." "Obviously not," Ikuko said, looking at the stained underwear that had fallen around Usagi's ankles hobbling her.
 Usagi could not come up with an argument against that. She was embarrassed to be in such a position, and her panties were almost tripping her. She could not really stop her mother from pushing her down onto the diaper. It crinkled under her and felt somehow thicker. After Ikuko had diapered her reached for something else. She gave it a shake, and it snapped out. It was a set of bright yellow plastic pants. "Mom!" "The diaper might leak when you are moving around. This will make sure you stay dry." Ikuko threaded Usagi's socked feet through the leg holes then drew the plastic pants up her legs. "There we go," she said, pulling them up around the diaper. "That will keep you dry."
 That done Ikuko turned and walked out of the room. Usagi lay there for a minute, trying to figure out what had just happened. Then she turned herself over and began to cry into her pillow. When her wrist communicator began to beep, she ignored it at first. She was so embarrassed and so tired. Finally, she brought the watch towards her face. "What?"
 "Usagi-chan, this is Makoto, where are you?" "I'm at home Mako-chan." "We were supposed to meet at Fruits Parlour Crown." "I'm sorry. It was a bad day."
 "Rei-chan and I are already here. She's called Ami and Minako. Get over here." Usagi sighed. "I'll be there soon." She said cut the communicator's transmission. Usagi got out of her bed and took off her uniform blouse. She gathered up her skirt and hung it with her blouse. Standing in front of the closet, she looked for something she could wear with her diaper. Slacks were right out, as were shorts. Eventually, she took out a long, loose skirt that she paired with a blouse. It would help hide the bulk around her bottom and should also muffle the faint crinkling sound from the diaper and plastic pants.
 She hoped. Once she was dressed, she went downstairs and walked to the front door. "I'm going out for a while mom," she called as she put her shoes on. Ikuko leaned out of the kitchen. "Try to be home early and take your bag." She indicated a grey and red knapsack by the door before going into the kitchen. Usagi stared at the bag for a moment, it was brand new. She picked it up and opened it. Inside were a few diapers, a pair of pink plastic pants, baby wipes, baby lotion and powder. She could not believe it. Her mother had prepared her a diaper bag. She closed it up and took it, not because she wanted to, but because she did not want her mother to get angry at her. As she set off at a quick walk, she was not really aware of the slight waddle the thick diaper had added to her stride. She arrived last, entering the sweet store, seeing the other four girls and two cats sitting at their regular table. Usagi crossed the floor and took a seat. "Sorry I'm late," she said glumly. The diaper was like a cushion under her bum, and she was sure she heard the crackle and rustle of it. "Well, now that we are all here, let's talk about what is happening," Luna began. "For some reason, there seems to be a lot of junior high and senior high students wetting their beds."
 "And having daytime problems as well." Ami's tone made it clear she was clinical about it. "But neither Makoto nor Rei seem to be having such problems," Artemis said.
 "That's not fair," Usagi whined, looking at Rei. "Fair or not is not important Usagi," Luna said.
 "Why aren't Rei-chan and I having these problems?" Makoto asked. "Well, we'll have to consider exactly what happened," Ami said. Everyone looked at each other, and then everyone's attention shifted to Usagi. As their future queen, it seemed she had the responsibility. Usagi sighed. "Okay. Well, on Tuesday morning I woke up and found I had wet the bed. Actually, my mother discovered it first." "That's what happened to me," Minako said. The other three girls nodded. "That night," Usagi paused, took a deep breath, then continued, "my mother made me wear diapers." Ami and Minako nodded. "I didn't bother with diapers," Makoto told them.
 "Really?" Luna sounded interested. "I used them." Rei blushed. "I did not want my grandfather to find out."
 "When I woke up Wednesday morning, I had once again wet my bed, well, the diaper." "Me too," Minako said. "That happened with me as well," Ami added. "My mother did not seem to think it was a problem though," Usagi told them. "Yea," Minako said. "My mother seems to be confused," Ami said. "She knows that it is not right, but she does not act too concerned. She has given me a physical examination and says that nothing is wrong."
 "That is very strange," Luna said.
 "I had an accident on Wednesday, but just a small one," Rei said. Makoto nodded in agreement.
 "So it was lessening for you?" Artemis asked.
 Both girls nodded. "This morning, I was wet again." Usagi was looking down into her lap where she had grabbed up handfuls of her skirt.
 "Did you lose your pubic hair?" Ami asked, still being clinical. Usagi and Minako both blushed, then nodded. "That did not happen to me," Rei said. "Me neither." Makoto was looked between Usagi, Anime and Minako. "I almost wet myself a few times today. And when I got home, my mother put me in a diaper." Usagi added the last horrible detail. "She's acting like this is all perfectly normal!"
 Ami nodded as did Minako.
 "I have not had any daytime problems," Makoto told the others. Rei nodded in agreement.
 "So why are Rei-chan and Makoto-chan all right now?" Luna looked around at all of them.
 "Usagi, what sort of diapers did your mother use?" Ami asked. "They are called Platinum Undergarments." Usagi was still staring down at her lap. The diaper was getting a little uncomfortable, she thought. It was trapping heat and making her feel a bit sweaty and itchy. Had she perhaps wet it?
 "Those were the same my mother used as well," Minako said.
 Ami nodded. "Mine as well." "Not me. But the woman at the store wanted me to buy them. She was a little pushy about it." Rei shook her head. "Honestly, they looked so babyish." She looked at the three girls currently wearing those diapers. "Sorry." Usagi thought she was not sorry at all.
 "I didn't even bother with that, I put a plastic sheet on my futon," Makoto told them.
 They all looked at each other for a moment. "Usagi. Let me see your diapers," Ami said as she pulled her pocket computer out.
 "What!?" Usagi asked. Minako and Makoto shifted around, pushing Usagi, so she was covered by the table and them, giving her privacy. Rei reached around and pulled Usagi's skirt up. "Hey," Usagi said, trying to keep her voice low. Ami moved close, scanning with her computer. "Don't be such a baby," Rei said, smiling cruelly. "Nice plastic pants."
 Usagi flushed deeply. "Anything Ami?" Luna asked. "There is a strange energy field around the diaper, and it seems to be draining off something."
 Rei pulled at Usagi's plastic pants. "You're wet," she said. Usagi blushed even more, and tears began to gather in her eyes. "The power being drained off just increased," Ami said. "It must have something to do with embarrassment. Good job, Rei." Good job? Usagi could not believe Ami had said that. "Can you find out where the energy is going?" "Yes, I think so."
 "Then let's go," Luna said, then jumped to the floor. Usagi smoothed her skirt down and glared at Rei. Rei simply smiled and shrugged her shoulders. "Keep teasing Usagi Rei," Luna said, "so Ami can track that energy." "My pleasure," Rei said and grabbed Usagi's hand like she was a little girl. "Come on, miss pissy pants." "Rei, stop being mean," Usagi cried. "Is that it?" Luna asked, looking at the small warehouse Ami had led them to. "I'm certain of it," Ami told her. "Whatever is causing this is in there." "Well then let's transform and take care of this." Usagi sounded determined. Between the teasing from Rei and how the wet diaper was rubbing at her, she was more than a little angry. The others nodded and brought out their transformation pens, Usagi opened her broach. The girls called out to the power of their planets. The elements of their control spun around them like mini vortexes, clothing them in their sailor warrior uniforms. "Let's go," Sailor Moon said, heading towards the warehouse.
 
 Copper looked at the silver ball, the repository for the energy of shame. It was spinning faster now. It was gathering more power than he had expected. His plan was looking to be quite successful. Nearby the diaper machine continued to produce the Platinum Undergarments. Perhaps he should take this place around the world? His plotting was interrupted as the big warehouse door rattled opened, and he spun on his heel towards the noise. Standing in the doorway, backlit by the sun, were five girls in strange costumes. "Who are you? What do you want?" he demanded as he took a step towards them. "We are the Sailor Warriors," they said in unison brought on by much practice. "Fighters for love and justice. For your cruelty and in the name of the moon, we will punish you!" "Who?" he asked. "You heard us you big jerk," Sailor Moon yelled. "I'm Sailor Moon, and you've made me really angry." Copper sighed. He did not know who these girls were, but it seemed they knew something about what he was doing. He looked over at the clocked figure who had been hiding in the shadows. "Deal with them." The cloaked figure threw off her cloak. Revealed was a tall woman with dark brown skin, like mahogany. She wore a black dress, with white lace and a white apron that shone like rubber. "Nanny will take care of you," she called out, placing her hands together. A ball of light formed between them and then from the light shot forth a hail of pacifiers. They slammed into the sailor warriors, like rubber bullets, knocking them down, making them scream. Nanny laughed as Copper looked on smugly. Those trespassers were efficiently dealt with by Nanny. Sailor Moon hit the ground hard and, much to her distress, she felt her bladder let go. The pristine whiteness of her uniform's panties was stained a prominent yellow. The short blue skirt of the uniform hid little of it. "Oh ho," Nanny called out. "It looks like a little girl needs some help. Auper, help her." The machine that had been producing the Platinum Undergarments stopped vibrating. Two lights, like eyes, lit up on the device. Several hoses snapped free and whipped towards Sailor Moon. They wrapped around her, pulling her toward it. Sailor Moon screamed and beat at the hoses, but they would not release. Two of the hoses snuck up under her panties and simply tore them off. Others brought a super thick Platinum Undergarment which they wrapped around her waist. A pair of plastic pants, bright pink, with big ruffles were slipped up her legs over the bulky diaper. Her short skirt did nothing to hide them, and it was terribly obvious she was diapered her legs bowed out by the substantial padding. It had happened all so very fast. Sailor Moon did nothing for a moment, then she began to cry. It was so unfair. As Nanny continued to spray the girls with pacifier bullets Sailor Venus and Sailor Mercury also wet themselves. Auper sprung into action, grabbing both up in its hoses and cables so it could diaper them. Then, even though Sailor Mars and Sailor Jupiter had not wet themselves, Auper was trying to snag them up as well. Sailor Jupiter leapt over a tangle of hoses and spun, calling out, "Oak Evolution." From around her body appeared a storm of oak leaves. The leaves glowed with power as they shot away from her, ripping into Auper. The machine heaved up and down, like an unbalanced washing machine. It started firing out boxes of Platinum Undergarments which hit the warehouse walls and exploded into a shower of diapers. The cables and hoses flailed around and struck like whips. On snapped across Sailor Moon's diapered bottom and even with the padding, it still hurt. "Sailor Moon, now!" Mars screamed, more out of habit than anything else. Sailor Moon was on her hands and knees, bottom-up, crying loudly. Well, obviously she was not going to be of help, Mars thought.
 "Oh well," Mars said, then shifted into her combat stance. "Flame Sniper," she called out loudly, drawing forth a bow made of fire, pulling back a string of flame, readying an arrow of burning power.
 The arrow leapt forth towards Nanny, who was trying to split her fire between Jupiter and Mars. Nanny tried to dodge aside, but she tripped on bits of the exploded Auper. The arrow struck, burning straight through Nanny.
 The woman looked down at the hole that went straight through her. She looked up at Mars. "You are a very naughty girl," she said, "and naughty girls get punished." Mars worried for a moment, not liking the idea of being punished. But before Nanny could follow through on her threat, her dark skin faded to the colour of ash. Then her body just fell into a fine, grey dust that rained down to the floor. Copper had expected the girls to simply fall to Nanny. And while three of them had been taken care of (he looked at the still sobbing Sailor Moon and the diapered Mercury and Venus), the other two had quickly dealt with Nanny and Auper. It shocked him at how easily Nanny and her servant had been dealt with. He thought he might fight them on a fare more equal footing, but decided that retreat was a smarter option until he knew more of these foes. Copper held out his hand, and the spinning silver sphere came to him. "We will meet again Sailor Girls," he called out a moment before he faded away. From the packages of Platinum Undergarments and the loose diapers scattered around the room, and even the diapers and plastic panties that Sailor Moon, Mercury and Venus wore, a black, smoke-like mist rose into the air. It was thick and unwholesome looking, but after a moment the mist dissipated as if it never was. They all looked around the warehouse, the wreckage of Auper and the boxes of diapers. Sailor Moon stopped crying and started rubbing her stinging bum through the padding of her diaper.
 "Is it over," Jupiter asked. "I think so." Luna walked into the warehouse, stepping over scattered diapers. "The malicious energy has all faded."
 "What about us?" Venus put a hand on her diaper.
 "I think that we will all be back to normal in a few days." Mercury brought out her computer and tapped at the keys. "Considering the strength of the magic and the nature of the curse." She sounded quite academic for someone sitting on the floor in a thick diaper, legs splayed by the padding. "None of us were wearing these long enough for it the curse to become permanent." "What about these diapers? Are they still cursed?" Sailor Moon asked, looking down as the diaper she wore. "No, the energy is gone from them." Ami put her computer away. "They are just normal diapers now."
 
 "You have not collected as much energy as you promised Lord Copper," Empress Platinum said. She stood upon a raised platform. Around her were sparkling, bright pastel fields. "I know my Empress." Copper bowed low. "I was attacked by a group calling themselves the Sailor Warriors. They destroyed my servants. However," he held up the sphere, "I did get some power." "You say these Sailor Warriors attacked you?" "Yes, my Empress." Platinum frowned. "Attacking those who serve me is like attacking me. That cannot be allowed. They must be punished for their audacity."
 "Yes, my Empress." She looked at him for a moment. "You will gather more of this energy of shame and humiliation. It has a scent to it I approve of." "It will be as you say, Empress." "We still need to create the first anchor point, and I want you to find out about these Sailor Warriors." "Yes, my Empress." "Do not fail me Copper, or I will return you with the others." Copper swallowed nervously, "Of course." "Do your work."
 
 Usagi lay on her bed, reading a comic book. She was still wearing a diaper, but her mother no longer seemed interested in helping her with them. In fact, she was anxious about Usagi and her health. Usagi told her it was probably some sort of flu, and if she was not better in a day or two, she should go to a doctor. From what Ami said, Usagi was reasonably sure that she would be fine in a day or two. She was still bothered by the diaper she wore of course. What teenager would not be if they had to wear a thick, crinkly diaper? But as she knew that she would not have to wear it for all that long, Usagi did her best to ignore it. "Shouldn't you be studying?" Luna asked.
 "Why?" Usagi did not look up from her comic. "The other's know I am in diapers, and it was not my fault anyway. You can't blackmail me anymore." She stuck her tongue out. Luna sighed. It was nearly a week since they had dealt with Nanny and her machine. Things had gone back to the normal, the strange spate of bet and pants wetting while not forgotten seemed more like a dream to many. The five girls had met in the sweet shop as usual. "Everyone is better now," Ami told them. "My mother heard from a lot of parents after our battle when people still had some accidents. No one is wetting their beds or themselves now." "Well I'm glad that is over," Makoto said. "Me too." Minako nodded. "But we might have a new enemy." Artemis's cat face had a serious countenance. "Well, we'll deal with them." Rei smiled as she looked at the girl at her side. "Right, Usagi?" Usagi was looking down at her lap and looked up when Rei spoke. "Uh, yeah. Of course." "Usagi-chan, are you all right?" Makoto asked. Usagi face went red. "Sure." She laughed. It sounded forced.
 Rei looked at Usagi for a moment, then reached forward and flipped up Usagi's skirt revealing the pink diaper she wore. Usagi squeaked out a 'no' and quickly pushed her skirt down.
 "Oh, no. Didn't you get better?" Ami asked.
 "I did," Usagi told them, tears in her eyes.
 "Then, why?" Usagi sniffed. "I failed the tests I wrote, and my mother told me I could wear these until I stopped acting like such a child." All the others almost fell out of their seats. "Well, that is going to be a long time," Rei said. "Rei, you're mean!" "At least they are suitable for you." "Rei!" Usagi began to cry.
 Ami put a comforting hand on Usagi's shoulder. "It will be all right, I'll help you study. You won't have to wear them that long."
 Makoto, Minako, Luna and Artemis sighed loudly.
  3. I find there aren't enough DD/LG non-sexual stories so i decided i had to write my own . Critiques are welcome its about 9500 words so I'll be posting in parts a bit of a slow burn so be patient or whatever. Also i suck at titles so just go with it. All parties are adults and this scenario is completely fictitious any similarities to real life events are purely coincidental. Kristan had just gotten her summer bonus deposited and decided it was a great day to blow her check at the mall. She had made this a bit of a tradition anytime her quarterly bonus was bigger than she expected. As she roamed around the relatively empty post pandemic era mall scene, she grabbed a few pieces she had already scouted out online. She bounced from store to store for hours carrying the large paper bags from Zara, Saks, and Coach. She stopped in the food court and grabbed a pizza and a lemonade and relaxed sitting alone scrolling her phone aimlessly as a mix of music and TikTok’s played in her headphones. After a little over an hour, she finally had to go to the bathroom but didn't want to take her new items in a public bathroom or have to go all the way back to her car and then come back. But she had a plan that avoided both of those possibilities. Tucked between two stores was an inconspicuous door with a hallway that led to the security and administrative offices and a single stall private bathroom. In that security office was a nice guy named Mark who would watch her stuff while she used the nice restroom tucked between the offices in a secondary hallway on the other side of his office. As she slowly walked across the mall, she reached the hallway labeled ‘Offices’ she opens the hallway door and walks down toward his door. She knocked on the door awaiting Mark to answer. But after about 2 minutes no one answered she knocked again. Still no answer. Figuring maybe he went on break or was off doing patrol, she started to dread the long walk back to her car to drop the things off and then back into the truly public mall bathroom. But as she reached the end of the hall, she heard a door swing open, “Did you knock?” She turned around to see an unfamiliar face dressed in a security outfit like Mark would wear. “Oh, I was looking for Mark.” “Mark?? … Oh Mark! He got a new position a few weeks ago. I’m the new guy Jared. How can I help you?” “Oh well Mark would let me leave my bags in the office and use the admin bathroom so I wouldn’t have to take my stuff in the public bathroom. I understand that’s probably not protocol, but I would appreciate if you could do it this one time, I’d greatly appreciate it cause I’m parked on the other side of the mall.” Jared looks up and down scratching the back of his head, “Yeaa, you’re right definitely not protocol. But I could probably do it this time. I’m not sure about the future cause I might get in trouble if they see a customer coming out of there. But you could always leave your stuff here and use a regular customer bathroom” he said with a slight chuckle looking down on Kristan. Kristan was about 5’4, probably 165 pounds. Jared stood a sturdy 6’4 probably 230 pounds like he lifted weights occasionally but wasn’t a gym rat either. He opens his office door back and looks through the glass window that faces the secondary hallway where the bathroom and offices are and notices its clear. He looks back at her and notices her fidgeting some. “Well, it looks unoccupied right now so you can do it this one time I guess.” Kristan sighs relief, "thank you sooooo much," and walks toward the door he’s now holding open. She drops her bags in the small security office and moves quickly through the second door on the opposite side of the room and into the bathroom. She relieves herself and washes her hands. As she returns to the security office, she walks in on him intently reviewing the plethora of cameras watching the mall. “Thanks again, I’ll try not to disrupt you in the future with this… Jared right” He rises from his seat and reaches out his hand. “Yup Jared. And honestly, it’s probably no problem I’m just a new guy don’t want to risk it. So, you may have to wait, but there’s 2 seats and a whole couch in here so that shouldn’t be a problem” he says giving her a strong handshake. They smile at each other, and he leads her out the door. Kristan waves and heads out to continue her shopping day.
  4. This is a sequel of my former story Wives hunter. Enjoy the new experience of the heroines. Part 1: “Uahmn uhopfnfh ahng gahg” Mary opened her eyes and cursed; however the curse was muted by the ballgag in her mouth. She pulled on the ropes but they were as tight as every day. Her arms were tied to the upper bedposts and her ankles were tied to the lower bedposts, so she was spreadeagled. The gag made her drool and her mouth was dry after the long night. The remnants of her saliva were running down her chin. On the other hand, the thick cloth diaper package between her legs was wet, cold and unpleasant. She had peed in her diaper several times in the night. She remembered the day Jack brought her back to Allan. Allan helped her dismount and was about to lead her inside when Jack asked him: “Do you allow me to change my other captive?” “Of course I do but I can do it for you; it would be good training for me.” Allan grinned. Susan stared at them wide eyed. Jack helped her dismount and Allan led them inside. “Now let’s put her on the bed … and tie her legs to the bedposts,” Allan and Jack forced her onto the bed. “Lift her skirt and pull down the tights,” Jack grinned and explained the procedure to Allan. “Bring a pail with warm water but you can use cold water as well,” “Unlock and open the pants.” “Untape the diaper and pull it down. Wipe away the poop.” “Take a rag and clean her crotch.” “Put a new diaper on her.” “Lock the pants, pull up the tights and rearrange her skirt.” Allan kept grinning while doing everything Jack told him. Susan was crying and so was Mary when she had to watch it. When Allan finished changing Susan, Jack took her away and Allan turned to Mary: “You’ve just seen the treatment you get, dear. Lie down!” Mary couldn’t do anything but obey; Allan tied her ankles to the bedposts, untied her arms and tied her wrists to the upper bedposts. “Jack told me he had taught you some obedience. Is it right?” Mary didn’t react; she was angry at Jack and Allan. “Okay, I let you cool down a bit,” he left the room. Mary struggled violently but the ropes were unyielding. She was used to the upper hand but the ropes prevented her from it. Moreover, the messy diaper between her legs caused an intensive itching. When her bladder voided itself, the pee soaked her tights, skirt and bed. About an hour later Allan returned and grinned at her: “Hey, did you change your opinion?” He removed her gag: “I’m listening.” “Could you change me?” “Why?” “I’ve peed and pooped myself.” Mary had to bite her lip but she didn’t have any option left. Allan lifted her skirt and noticed the soaked tights and skirt: “What the hell did you do? You will pay for all the mess and workload!” He pulled down the tights and removed her skirt; however he was careful and untied only one leg so she couldn’t defend herself. Finally he unlocked the pants and untaped the overfilled diaper. When she was naked from the waist down, he took the rag and started cleaning her with cold water. “You thought you had the upper hand but you are terribly wrong. Now you will have to beg for every feeding and diaper change. And … don’t think that your filthy sex would be a pleasure for me.” A younger woman entered the room and kissed Allan: “Hey, love; is this the disobedient slut that ran away from you?” “Yeah, this is her.” “Good morning, dear, my name is Priscilla but you can call me Mistress,” she grinned and leaned down to Mary. Her fingers moved to Mary’s breasts and naked crotch. “Get used to the ropes and I can add something more. Give me your belt, love.” Tears of pain and embarrassment ran down Mary’s cheeks when Priscilla spanked her thoroughly. After spanking they rediapered and redressed her into clean clothes and tied her to the bed again. The next days have been almost the same. Mary spent most of her time tied up. She was freed only to do chores and Allan with his girlfriend were watching her the whole time. Allan embarrassed his wife even more when he kissed and hugged Priscilla or had sex with her while Mary was tied up and helpless on the second bed. When Mary was allowed to leave the house, her hands were tied up and she had a thick diaper package between her legs. Allan led her to the saloon and he met his friends to drink and play cards. Mary was locked in the back room and tied to the chair and had to wait until Allan finished his game and drinking. The thread of Mary’s memories was interrupted by Allan entering the room. He walked over to her and pulled out the gag. “I’m listening slut.” “Can you change my diaper please? I peed myself.” Mary hated the tone and words and she still was dreaming about vengeance when she would be free. “Wonderful dear,” Allan noticed the rage in her eyes and clenched fists. He changed her diaper in a skilled way, locked the rubber pants and untied her arms from the bedposts: “Dress yourself quickly and come to the kitchen; remember that I have my gun ready.” Mary sighed only. Her body was stiff and she needed several minutes to be able to stand up and dress herself. She was alone but the window was secured by an iron grid and the only door led to the kitchen. The thick package between her legs made her waddle when she walked towards the stove and started making breakfast. Allan was sitting at the table and waiting. After breakfast Mary had to do the dishes and clean the kitchen. Allan only kept sitting and giving her orders. “Time to wash your dirty diapers,” he led her to the backyard. She was carrying a heavy pail full of dirty diapers. Allan locked an iron chain around her ankle and secured her to a wooden post. Her hands were free but she couldn’t run away or even change her own diapers. Mary had to set fire, warm water and wash all her diapers. Meanwhile she heard laughing and talking from the house; Priscilla was there. The breakfast made her guts move and she peed and pooped in her diaper shortly after she started washing; however she couldn’t ask Allan for a change before she finished her work. The changing was as unpleasant as usual; she was tied to the bed and Allan cleaned her thoroughly with cold water; Priscilla was watching her: “Hey, slut; how do you like diapers? Are they better than sex with your hubby? Oh no; you clenched your fists again and you wish that you could hit me.” she leaned down and pinched Mary’s breasts. Mary tried to spit in her face but the girl was quicker. She grabbed the ballgag and forced it into Mary’s mouth. Allan finished diapering Mary and the girl grinned: “Love, is she ticklish?” Allan nodded and a cold chill ran down Mary’s spine. She really was very ticklish. Priscilla leaned down and her fingers started on Mary’s ribs. Mary started a violent struggling and laughing but she couldn’t escape the tormenting fingers. Priscilla continued to her armpits, breasts, thighs and feet. Five minutes later Priscilla reached under Mary’s skirt and checked the diaper. “You haven’t peed yourself yet. I have to go on.” Priscilla doubled her effort and her fingers moved from Mary’s feet to ribs and armpits. The poor victim kept struggling but the ropes held her and Priscilla’s fingers made her laugh more. Her bladder voided itself into the diaper and tears of embarrassment appeared in her eyes. Priscilla reached under Mary’s skirt and grinned: “Okay, now wait until you are allowed to cook lunch for us.” She left the room. Mary struggled in vain and kept clenching her fists in helpless anger.
  5. 🍍 Part 1: “Family Haagen is looking for a full-time babysitter …” Elna Hetland was reading the e-mail from the babysitting agency. Elna was a cheerful young girl at her 19 and she had finished high school two months ago; unfortunately, her applications to the university were rejected. Now she needed a job, and the offer was more than generous. The family had only one 2 years old toddler girl and the wage was double of the usual rate. The job looked better than that of a secretary or a clerk. Elna had babysat in the past and she liked it a lot. “Elna, be careful, please. A double rate sounds suspicious,” Elna’s mother warned her daughter. “Yeah, mommy. I’ll be careful,” Elna nodded. She also realized the generosity; however, she wasn’t aware of any risk. Babysitting a toddler shouldn’t be dangerous though. She decided to find out more about the family as soon as possible. After dinner, Elna sat down to her computer and started searching. According to her findings, the Haagen family was quite wealthy, and they lived in a big villa. There was no personal information there, but Elna could have expected it. She dialed the number stated in the e-mail and a soft female voice answered the call: “Haagen villa,” it was probably a maid. “Elna Hetland speaking. I’ve got an e-mail from the babysitting agency, and I’m interested in the job.” “Wait a moment, miss. I’ll call Mrs. Haagen,” there was a short break until another female voice asked her. “Good evening. Miss Hetland, are you seriously interested in the job?” “Yeah, I am, Mrs. Haagen.” “Well, come tomorrow and we can talk about your job. However, our Amanda is a special child. She has had four babysitters until now and all of them have left. I’ll tell you more in person when you come.” “No problem, Mrs. Haagen. I’m sure I’ll take care of Amanda even if she is … special.” Elna was a bit confused, but she also was curious. After the call she couldn’t get rid of a strange feeling. Nevertheless, the curiosity took over. --------------------------- The next day she arrived at the Damhau street and stopped in front of the big villa. As she pressed the bell knob, a soft female voice sounded in the intercom: “Wait, please,” a minute later the door opened and an older lady in the maid uniform was standing in the hall. “Are you Ms. Hetland?” “Yeah, I am.” “Come in, Mrs. Haagen is expecting you,” she gestured at Elna and ushered her towards a luxurious living room. A middle-aged woman was sitting at the table. “Good morning,” Elna greeted, and the woman stood up and walked towards her. “Welcome to our house, Ms. Hetland. Take place please and we can talk about our job.” “Thanks, madam,” Elna sat down, and Mrs. Haagen took the place opposite her. The maid left and seconds later a small toddler girl ran into the room. “Are you my new babysitter? My name is Amanda,” she stopped in front of Elna and looked at her closely. “Yeah, Amanda. I am your new babysitter, and my name is Elna,” Elna smiled at Amanda and stroked her blonde hair; she noticed Amanda’s eyes and immediately realized that something was wrong. It was a feeling only, but Elna wanted to find out more. Amanda stretched her little arms towards Elna and Elna helped the little girl crawl onto her lap. Amanda hugged Elna and leaned her head on Elna’s shoulder. Elna hugged her back and felt the thick diaper package between her legs. Mrs. Haagen watched the scene for awhile, smiled and walked over to Amanda. “Sweetheart, go to your room and play a little while mommy talks to your new babysitter,” Mrs. Haagen asked her daughter. The little girl nodded, crawled down from Elna’s lap and left the room. Elna was surprised by the toddler’s prompt reaction. “Ms. Hetland …” “Call me Elna, please.” “Elna, I owe you an explanation. Amanda has been diagnosed by Approgressia infantilis. Her growth has stopped, and she stays a toddler forever.” “Oh, I’ve never heard about that disease,” Elna was taken aback. “It is extremely rare, but our little girl suffers from it. Fortunately, it doesn’t hurt, but she can’t grow, and she will need diapers for life. Otherwise, she is a nice and smart girl. You will see.” “Okay, Mrs. Haagen. I don’t think it will be an issue for me. I’m sure I’ll be a good babysitter. However, I don’t understand why four babysitters have left already.” “Well, let’s talk about your job,” Mrs. Haagen apparently didn’t want to speak about the former babysitters, “It is a literally full-time job. You will live in this house and take care of Amanda. Of course, you get your room, food and your wage as stated in the offer. If you still want this job, come tomorrow, and bring your personal possessions with you. We will sign the contract then. Helga can show you your and Amanda’s room before you leave. Helga!” “Thank you, Mrs. Haagen,” Elna stood up and the older lady entered the room. “This way, Ms. Hetland,” Helga ushered Elna upstairs. Amanda’s room was a luxurious well-equipped nursery. Amanda was sitting on the floor and playing with dolls; however, Elna again got a strange feeling while watching the little girl. Helga showed Elna her future room and Elna stopped dead in her tracks. The room was really luxurious and much larger than her own room at home. It was also equipped with a computer and a large TV set. While travelling home, Elna kept thinking of the offer. Something was definitely wrong, but she didn’t have any idea what it was. Mrs. Haagen wouldn’t tell her anything and Amanda was too little. On the other hand, Amanda’s behavior didn’t match a two-year-old toddler. Elna suddenly got curious; was there any mystery there? “Elna, I’m not sure if you should take the job,” Elna’s mother shook her head, “why have four babysitters left if the life there looks comfortable and luxurious, and the child seems to be nice and well educated. Also, the disease is strange. Maybe we should find out about it.” Elna nodded and switched on her computer. She really found the mysterious “Approgressia infantilis” and the description matched the former explanation from Mrs. Haagen. However, the search provided her with one single result. As for the four babysitters, Elna and her mother couldn’t even start searching if they didn’t know their names. “Elna, the job looks good, but I warn you; be extremely careful and don’t trust anybody there,” Elna’s mother was also confused; however, Elna needed a job and the babysitting looked like a good one. Elna packed her personal possessions into a big bag. Besides her clothing, shoes and cosmetics, she also packed her notebook. Although she noticed a computer in her room, she decided to take her own notebook, just to be sure. As she was packed, she went to bed; however, she couldn’t sleep well. Her mind was still occupied by the little girl and her mystery.
  6. I've been working on creating a longer story and I've come up with "The Accidental Toddler". The story is has the familiar plot of being stuck in an automated daycare / nursery set in a near future setting. As always, feedback is welcomed. Chapter 1: The Mistake In the not-too-distant future, automation had become a way of life. Everything from driving cars to making coffee was handled by computer systems. One such system was the Potty Training and Developmental Education program. It was designed to help young children learn basic hygiene, social skills, and even some early education. The program was championed as a pre-school / head start program that advanced children’s development. The program was highly efficient, and it had helped countless families over the years. With its automated systems, parents could focus on their work without having to worry about taking care of their children's basic needs. Jack is a tall and lanky man with sharp features and a prominent nose. He has short, curly hair that's a deep shade of brown and is usually styled in a messy, tousled manner. His eyes are a piercing blue and seem to gleam with intelligence and wit. He carries himself with an air of confidence and has a quick, easy smile that can charm almost anyone. Despite his somewhat aloof demeanor, he is fiercely loyal to those he cares about and will go to great lengths to protect them. Jack had recently graduated from college and was struggling to find work in his field as more and more jobs were rapidly moving to automation. As he was scrolling through job listings on his tablet, he came across an ad for a job at the early development center. Without reading the details carefully, he assumed it was a regular daycare type of role and applied by uploading his details. Unfortunately, Jack had made an embarrassing rookie mistake when filling out the application. Instead of applying for a job at the development center, he mistakenly signed up for the potty training and early development program. The computer system was supposed to verify the applicant's age before successfully registering them, but due to a simple coding error within the systems’ source code, it failed to do so. As a result, the uploaded data to the system registered Jack as a toddler. It would only be 10 minutes later that Jack would receive the confirmation email informing him of his mistake. At first, Jack was confused and he attempted to contact the program to explain the mistake, but he couldn't get through to anyone as the system routed his call through a series of automated menus. These automated menus always ended him back to the original menu indicating a problem that would need a human to fix. He decided the best course of action was to walk to the program's office in person, hoping to clear things up. As he entered the office, he was greeted by an automated receptionist. He explained the situation, but the receptionist didn't understand. The system had already registered him, and there was no way to reverse it. The only option was to start the training program or face legal consequences for breaking the law. Jack was shocked to learn that the program was not just a voluntary service but mandatory by law for all children under the age of three. The system had been implemented as a way to ensure that all children received the same level of early education and care, regardless of their family's financial status. He was left with no choice but to accept the situation and start the training program. However, there was a catch. Since the system had registered him as a toddler, it was causing major coding faults to happen within the system. Code that hadn’t been reviewed and revised over decades begin to fault back to a non-production fail-safe subroutines that had not been updated since the completion of the system. Jack unhappily signed in and validating his identity using the biometrics scanner at the registration desk, a second robot came out and directed Jack to the intake room. In the room Jack was striped of his clothes before he was taken to the showers. A warm shower with a complete scrub down from head to toe was preformed by the robot. Once done with the shower, Jack was dried off and led over to a changing table. Before Jack arrived, the wall behind the changing table rotated and the once child sized table was swapped for one now in his size. “Great, just when I thought things couldn’t get worst” Jack said under his breath as his only hope that the center wouldn’t be able to accommodate his size begin to diminish. Jack hopped up on the table shivering a little bit from the cold plastic as he laid down. It was useless to fight the system as one way or another he was going to have to at least get into the main room in hopes of contacting someone. The machine quickly scanned Jack and a series of sounds happened beneath the changing table as the automated system searched for a diaper in his size. After a few minutes the system had found it’s answer as Jack, wide eyed watched as a generic scaled up version of a Huggies diaper is slid underneath him before pulling up between his crotch. With the closing of the second tape on his diaper the reality of his situation set in. Jack's mind raced with questions. How was he going to function like this? Would he be forced to go outside where people could see him? What if someone he knew saw him like this? The embarrassment alone was enough to make him want to crawl into a hole and never come out. As Jack was led out of the intake room, he realized that he was now dressed in a full toddler outfit. He was wearing a green short-sleeved onesie with snaps at the crotch, and a pair of bright yellow shorts with a cartoon character on the front. A pair of white socks and light up Velcro-strapped shoes completed the ensemble. Jack felt humiliated as he waddled along in his new outfit, feeling the bulky diaper between his legs. He was directed into a brightly lit room filled with toys, play mats, and small tables and chairs. Surprisingly, Jack was the only one in the playroom which Jack felt out of place as his town although small it definitely had growing families. Suddenly, a voice startled Jack as it boomed out over the room's speaker system, "Hello there little one, my name is Emily and I'll be your guide here at the center. How are you feeling?" Chapter 2: Acceptance Jack sat in the playroom, surrounded by toys and colorful objects that were meant for toddlers. He felt angry at himself for his mistake and how he could be so careless. He had never felt so helpless in his life. He couldn't believe that he was stuck in this situation, forced to go through potty training and education programs meant for young children. As he sat there, feeling sorry for himself, the door to the playroom opened, and a young woman walked in. She was in her mid-twenties, with blonde hair and blue eyes. She introduced herself as Emily, a teacher at the center. "Hi, I'm Emily. I'm sorry to meet you under these circumstances," she said, looking at Jack with sympathy. Jack didn't know how to respond. He was embarrassed and could easily feel his face turning 3 shades of red. He just nodded his head, hoping that she had a solution to his problem. Emily sat down next to him, sensing his unease. "I know this must be terrible for you, but I'm here to help you.” “We’re going to try and get you out of the system but to be honest it isn’t looking good." Jack couldn't believe what he was hearing. He sat in shock that the reality of being treated like a toddler was only getting more and more certain every minute. "Thank you," he said, surprised by her kindness. “There has to be a way out of this! I mean, I'm not a child. I shouldn't be here!" Emily looked at him with empathy. "I know, this isn’t right, but unfortunately, there's nothing we can do. The system is secure, and we’re trying everything we can to override it. “We’re attempting to reach out to anyone from the company that helped build the system but we’re running into walls”. “For now, you'll have to follow the potty-training program." Jack sighed, feeling hopeless." “But, how am I supposed to go through this?’ “I’m already potty trained and I’m not a toddler!" Emily understood his frustration. "I know it's terrible, but you’re going to have to try. The system is highly advanced and is designed to recognize patterns and behaviors, and if you don't act like toddler, it may mark your behavior as abnormal.” “If that happens it will only make getting you out of here even harder as it will assign you to a different class that we don't have access to.” “You have to go through the program like any other child while we work to get you out of here." Jack realized he had no choice. He would have to participate in the program, but he didn't know how he would manage to act like a toddler. He had never had little brother or even really been around small children to know how to act. Emily saw the look of despair on his face and decided to offer some comfort. "Look, I know this is not easy, but I promise to help you as much as I can. I'll be your teacher, and I'll make sure you're comfortable and happy.” “We'll work through this together." Jack felt a glimmer of hope. Maybe, with Emily's help, he could get through this. He smiled, feeling grateful for her kindness. "Thank you," he said. "I appreciate your offer of help" Emily smiled back but begin to look concern when Jack’s sighed. "I just don't even know how a toddler behaves so how am I’m going act like one? “I've never had a little brother or been around small children." Emily nodded in understanding. "No worries Jack. I'll help you as I’m pretty experienced in that category. In general, toddlers tend to be curious and playful, and they love to explore their environment. They also have short attention spans, so we'll keep things fun and interesting for you. We'll have to jump from play games, to reading stories, and other activities to try and meet that expectation." Jack smiled at the idea of playing games and actually having the time to read. "That sounds like it could be relaxing." Emily chuckled. "It will be. As for the potty training program.” “It’s divided into three sections: assessment, training, and qualification. The system will start with an assessment of your current skills to develop a plan that is tailored to you, and then move on to the training phase. “Once you've completed one level, you'll be able to move on to the next level." Jack felt a little relieved at the idea of the program being divided into sections. "Okay, that doesn't sound too bad." “Hopefully you guys can get me out of her before we even enter training phase and I just get to relax reading” Jack said as he relaxed his posture and leaned back in his playpen. Emily placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Well…” “The problem with the assessment phase is the system is looking for a specific behavior to ensure that the child is ready for potty training.” “Which means you’re going to have to act out those behaviors or the system will mark you as Not Ready”. “Not ready assessment is not what you want as that means you’re not going to be progressing and you’re stuck here.” Emily continued, "But this is a good thing, being qualified as “Not Ready” can be a fail-safe for us in the event you might be close to getting sent to a different class.” “Not Ready status ensures the child kept in the same class to avoid any further setbacks due to changing environments.” “We need go over the behaviors soon as the system begins the assessment phase the moment the child is dropped off.” “Know starting back at 0 is not ideal, but it's better than being sent to a different classroom." “I know I probably don’t want to know the answer but what would cause me to fall back to “Not Ready” status?” Jack asked with a bit of fear. Emily sensing the uneasiness from Jack answered “You’re not ready for that answer and we will cross that bridge if we have too”. Jack nodded, feeling a little more confident worried knowing that there was a way to prevent him from being stuck in this toddler program forever. "Okay, I understand." Emily smiled again. "Good. Now, let's get started on the assessment phase.
  7. In 2016 I was fighting writers block on another penname's work, when I decided to write 'Emerald Princess.' About 2/3rds of the way through the work I suffered the same fate on this work, and only took it up when a reader kept badgering me in 2020. With time and inspiration then I was able to finish the work, and had left it in a mostly rough state. As I've been publishing my other Diaper Dimension Works, I wanted to publish Emerald too. Unfortunately it was originally a fanfiction piece in another universe, so I was stopped in my tracks since I couldn't publish it as that. A couple months back I decided I wanted to revise it, remove any reference to the other universe, and address some of the valid criticisms given to me at the time of initial postings. My hope is that the product is far superior to the original! If you wish to support me, enjoy the work, or it's a first time and you can't wait between postings - the full edited version of Emerald Princess is available now on Kindle here: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0BTBTTGX1 You may find almost all of my completed works on my author page Sofia's Author Page Emerald Princess is set in a world with humans who have evolved unique characteristics that make for superhuman abilities through 'Emergence.' The concept was partially inspired by many such works from comics and other fandoms. This work is meant for adults; the main protagonists are all eighteen or older. It contains Adult Baby Diaper Lover (ABDL) themes. If diapers, bottles, and babying of regressed adults are not your cup of tea, you may wish to give this a pass. However, if those don't offend you, I hope you will enjoy this tale! Thank you to my readers who have commented and encouraged me throughout my postings online! Thank you to anyone who purchases my novels and takes the time to read them! A special thank you to a reader, Chloe, who continually badgered me to finish this tale after I left it unfinished for several years! Copyright © 2016-2023 Sofia Hammerstein All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Chapter 1: Jealous I STARED AT the road as Mom drove me to school. The town where I grew up was in a category of its own reality as one of the most unique towns in the world. Just for me to come to school, we had to drive through a checkpoint with a guard shack manned by an MP! As usual, though, my mom was waived like normal without stopping. The only time they really checked vehicles like a military base was when there was some sort of alert. The town of Los Alamos was on the backside of a beautiful mountain that was a part of the Rocky Mountains. I loved hiking and fishing the mountain streams with my dad on the occasional weekend when he wasn’t bogged down in his research projects. I felt a prod in my side and looked over at my baby sister in her rear-facing car seat. She poked me with the play hairbrush she used on her doll. “Why’d you poke me?” I asked Lily. “Play?” I sighed, “If I get a chance, I will later, Lily. I have a lot of assignments due soon…” Lily looked at me with her pretty green eyes, “Please?” I sighed again, “We’ll see Lily Bear.” With that, I tickled her a little to make her smile. “Stop dat!” She giggled. I smiled at her as Mom pulled up to the loading zone at the school. Lily was probably the prettiest baby sister that I knew! She was a total oops child for my mom a bit over two years ago. My parents apparently forgot where babies came from one week while I was out of town at a music camp. As I opened the door of the Toyota Land Cruiser and swung out, Mom reminded me, “Don’t forget that you have Tae Kwon Do tonight,” through the window that she had rolled down. “Like I could forget?!?” I asked with a bit of incredulity. I was testing for my second-degree black belt tonight! I just hoped I could manage to pass this test. If I could get this belt, I would be able to really think about teaching in my own studio after college. After this belt, though, I would no longer be able to just test at home; I would be flying to major cities or maybe even Korea! For something I had been practically forced to do at the start, I had really grown a love of it! I walked down the hallway to my locker to drop off some things. I passed my reflection in the window of a dark classroom and shook my head. I was one of the nerdiest of the nerdy kids to my peers, and in Los Alamos, that was saying something! I was a decent height, five foot eleven, but was a total stick. It didn’t matter how much I ate - it took tons of fat just to get me to 105 pounds. That was with my clothes and shoes on! My brown hair was also really long - three inches past my shoulders in a neat ponytail. As far as anyone else was concerned, I was just riding the fad, but there was a deeper reason for it that I wasn’t about to share with anyone. “Nick!” I heard behind me. “Hey Jacob,” I said as I turned to one of my few real friends’ voices. “Did you get the math homework done?!?” He was in a panic. I groaned, like always; he hadn’t done anything but play games last night. I spent the next few minutes walking to our first-period band class, being cajoled into helping him finish - i.e., copying my homework. “Please, Nick!” He pleaded. “Jacob, you’re not asking to copy Nick’s homework again, are you?” Hannah asked with disdain. “Umm… maybe?” Jacob said, “Unless you’ll help me out?” He asked and batted his eyelashes. We both laughed. Jacob, Hannah, and I were like the three musketeers. Hannah and I had been friends for a long time, and she was one of the few people I felt I could trust with anything. She also happened to be Lily’s go-to babysitter if my parents and I weren’t available. I had a crush on her that confused me regularly since I really just thought of her as a best friend. I looked at my cell phone for the time and figured we had about ten minutes to save Jacob’s rear again. It’s not that he was stupid… he was probably as bright as I was, but he was lazy when it came to homework. Amazingly he managed to keep good grades up - of course, his parents probably would have killed him otherwise. That’s the thing with having two parents with PhDs; slacking isn’t even a remote option. I was fortunate that my parents only had one Ph.D. between them… It didn’t matter, though, because it might as well have been two since the only reason Mom didn’t have hers in Chemistry was that she found it too hard to take care of me and work on her doctorate. Dad was considered very useful at the lab due to his Bachelor’s in Mechanical Engineering and his Doctorate in Physics. Their graduate degrees both came from MIT, and their undergrads were at rival Ivy League schools. Needless to say, my parents were brilliant! In any other town, their resumes would shine like a star, but they were practically a dime a dozen in Los Alamos. The number of well-educated parents in the community was absurd! As the first bell rang, I pulled my flute case from my backpack and went to sit in my first chair spot that I had fought for so hard. Playing flute as a guy is never a task that will prevent people from giving you grief. Fortunately, I was one of three guys in the flute section, so I wasn’t alone, but still… I quickly figured out that the way to shut up most of the chatter in junior high was by being better than everyone else. Well, that and the Tae Kwon Do lessons that they figured out I took by then. My Sensei trained me never to be the aggressor from when my parents had me start in second grade. That didn’t stop me from protecting myself when attacked, though. It sadly took until seventh grade before the last bully figured out the folly of attacking me. “Morning,” the band director said as he sipped a cup of coffee. “Morning, Mr. Muñez,” I responded politely. We both shared the opinion that there was no ‘good’ in mornings and had our private joke with this greeting. Before too long, rehearsal began, and I once again had to hide the guilty pleasure that we were playing music from Frozen for our Christmas Concert in three weeks. But, of course, it might have been just that we were playing music that wasn’t traditional Christmas music too! That had to be played that day, too, unfortunately. It didn’t matter what a composer did with Jingle Bells; it still got old! At lunch, I sat with Hannah, Jacob, and a couple other friends. “So your big test is tonight, huh?” Hannah asked. I blushed but nodded, “I hope I don’t fail it.” She gave me a hard stare, “Of course, you won’t fail it. Didn’t you like just win those competitions this year?” I shrugged, “This isn’t a competition, and even if it was, there would be just as good of a chance of things going wrong.” She kicked me under the table, “Come on, positive attitude!” I smiled at her, “Okay, if you’ll quit beating me up, I’ll think positively.” That led to her kicking me again for spite. “I hear it’s supposed to snow tonight?” Jacob asked. “Yeah, but don’t you go jinxing it!” I said with a warning. Truth be told, it would take a fair amount of snow for school to be canceled. Living in the mountains, you just had to learn to deal with it much of the time. It’s why families like mine that lived on the outskirts of town had to have a four-wheel drive vehicle. Hannah gave him the glare too. “Think the ski resort will open this year?” I asked thoughtfully. “Even if it doesn’t, we could always hit Sandia or go up to Wolf Creek over Christmas Break,” Hannah suggested. “My parents have offered to take us up to either.” “That would be sweet!” I said with a smile. “I’m hoping my parents will get me a new board for Christmas.” We spent the remainder of our lunchtime talking before having to go our separate ways to classes. I managed to get through the end of the day, and my Calculus test, without too much trouble. After the bell, I fought my way through the hallways full of students as quickly as possible and found my mom was waiting for me in our car. I climbed into the back out of habit to sit next to Lily. “You know you’d have to do a lot less driving if you’d let me get a car,” I suggested to her. “Your father and I want to wait until after Christmas Break,” she reiterated. I had just turned 18 the week before, but for whatever reason, my parents still didn’t want me driving by myself yet. It was like she could see my whining getting ready to increase, “Besides, you haven’t gotten a job to pay for it either…?” I sighed. “Just be patient, sweetie,” she said. I looked to my left and saw my baby sister sleeping quietly in her car seat. “How did you get the princess to sleep?” I asked quietly. Mom shook her head; “She had a playdate today with Becky’s daughter Zoe. They didn’t stop running from the time I dropped you off at school until I packed her up twenty minutes ago.” “Whatever works, huh?” I smiled. I looked over at her red hair that mom had put into pigtails this morning. One of the rubber bands was starting to slide off, so I gently fixed it. Mom drove us home to our house outside the city limits. Los Alamos is a weird town because it’s technically all government property. That means you had to move outside of town and commute if you wanted to own your own house. I didn’t mind because it meant our house backed right up to the forest. Well, sort of… Due to past forest fires, my family decided it was for the best when we moved here to clear the land immediately around the house. No sense in making it easy for the house to burn down when someone couldn’t figure out how to put out a campfire! Our house had two stories and a full basement containing a workout room, playroom, and home theater. As I grew older, the playroom became more of a hangout room for my friends and me. The playroom was back mostly in use now, though with Lily, and had dolls and other baby toys scattered everywhere in the room. Once Mom parked, I threw my backpack on my shoulders and went to Lily’s side of the car. I opened the door, quietly unbuckled her highness, and then picked her up gently. Mom gave me an appreciative smile. I had to appreciate that she only weighed 25 pounds at this point. She was tiny for her age of two-and-a-half. “Is she wet?” Mom asked quietly. I felt her diaper under her tights and nodded as we walked into the house. “Here,” she motioned, “hand her to me, and I’ll change her before I put her down to finish this miracle nap.” I smiled at her, “I’ll do it, Mom.” “How did I get lucky enough to have a son that doesn’t mind changing his sister’s diapers?” She smiled at me. “I don’t know,” I told her with a smile and walked upstairs past my bedroom door and to Lily’s room. My parents had switched her crib rails out last month for her toddler bed version of the bed but had kept Lily’s changing table in there. I gently sat her down on it and took care of the wet diaper. Truth be told, I loved taking care of my sister! She was the most precious person in the universe to me. I managed to get her tights pulled back up and lay her down in her bed without her stirring a bit. The pacifier in her mouth never once looked like it was in danger of falling out, either! I crept out of her room and went down the hall to mine. I sat down at the desk to start doing my homework. I only had about thirty minutes until Mom would call me down for dinner, and then I would need to change for my testing. But I figured it was just enough time to start typing the ridiculous essay I had to write for English. My teacher wanted three pages analyzing Dante’s satirical use of people in the Inferno. It’s not that there weren’t plenty of people and characters to use; it was that all three of those pages would have to be perfect for her to be happy. I sighed and began typing. I managed to get through the first page when I was invaded. “Can I help?” Lily asked me as she climbed into my lap with her favorite doll. I smiled at her, “I wish you could!” “Play with me?” She asked with a smile. “Hmm… I kind of have to get this done,” I told Lily while squeezing her in a hug. She frowned. “Please?” I looked at the clock. Mom was going to call us down for dinner any minute. I was just about to give in to her sweet eyes when Mom came in. “Dinner’s ready, you two.” I looked at Lily, “Maybe tomorrow night?” I suggested gently. She looked like she was going to go into crying tantrum mode, so I started tickling her. She instantly started laughing as my fingers danced around her mercilessly for a moment. “Stop…” she cried, and I stood up with her still in my arms. “Let’s go eat,” I told her and carried her downstairs. At the table, I set her in her highchair. Dad came in the door right as I finished buckling Lily in. He kissed Lily and mom, said “Hi,” to me, and went to wash up. Then, we sat down to mom’s roast and potatoes she had put in the crockpot that morning. She looked up at the clock as I finished eating, “Nicholas, go get ready,” she told me. “Okay,” I said with the butterflies flying in my stomach. It took me less than ten minutes to get dressed in my gi, and I ensured I looked ready for my testing. Then, I walked out of my room to see Mom changing Lily again. She usually had a messy diaper right after dinner, and it seemed like this was the case tonight, too, as I could smell it from the doorway. She had her bottle in her hand while she was being changed. “I’m ready,” I said with a smile. “So is Lily, huh?” Mom said and gave her a kiss. I loved my sister, but I have to say she was fortunate to always have so much attention from us. ‘I wish I received half that attention!’ I smiled. My parents and I loaded up the Land Cruiser and headed to the dojo where I studied. Mom hugged me, Dad said, “Good luck,” and I went to my place at the front of the middle line. Other students trickled in, and before I knew it, our Sensei had us warming up and running through some simple forms as a group. A few other parents were there for the younger children that night. A couple of my friends were also there to take their own belt tests. “Tonight, we have twelve students testing for their next belt,” Sensei announced as he had us gathered around the outside edges of the room. “We will go in order of lower belts to higher belts.” He explained the process, and I watched the other eleven students test through their forms, breaking boards, and sparring. It seemed like no time at all before I was called up. “Nicholas Hammerstein, please step forward.” He smiled at me. I walked to the center of the room and stood at the ready. “Nicholas is testing for the highest belt he can earn here. After this belt, he will have to test elsewhere with a grandmaster present. Good luck,” he told me. “Thank you, Sensei,” I said politely, bowing. He asked me to do my forms, and I hoped I did a credible job for him and the visiting masters. I was less worried about this part than the breaking test. I sized up the boards I was to break first with a punch and was relieved to see all of them broken after I tried. Next, he had me perform a kick break which I successfully nailed! I was feeling confident as the sparring portion came up. “Nicholas, you will spar against Randy,” he told me. He motioned to a student who had just successfully tested for his first-level black belt the previous month. I watched him like a hawk and would have been declared the victor by points if this were a tournament. At that point, Sensei concluded the match. I stood at attention before him as he discussed my test with the guests. “Nicholas, you have performed well on your test, and it is my great honor to bestow your second-degree black belt to you.” He handed me my new belt, and I bowed to him. “Thank you, Sensei,” I said. Suddenly I was attacked from below by a pink bundle. Sensei laughed at me, “You are going to need a higher degree belt to deal with that one!” I held Lily back to the car and put her in her car seat. “You so cool!” She told me with a smile. “Thank you, Lily,” I told her and reached over to hand her doll to her. That night we found a place to get ice cream before heading home. We talked about my confidence as I progressed through the testing. Dad mentioned he thought I might even have a chance of sparring against Mergents, but I shook my head. I knew how good they were from some of the tournaments that ran side-by-side with mine sometimes! They usually had too much speed and faster reflexes, even if they didn’t have the strength to throw a car a block away! We eventually finished our ice cream, and I fell asleep as soon as we got back into the car. It had been a long day! MOM WOKE ME up at home, and I discovered the snow had indeed started to fall! “Snow!!!” Lily said excitedly, waking back up. ‘Uh-oh,’ I thought, ‘I bet she’s going to be a hyper handful for the rest of the night. I looked at my phone and groaned when I realized how late it was. ‘10 pm already?!?’ I went upstairs, showered, and put on my pajamas before trying to finish some of my homework. The essay could wait until tomorrow night, but the math homework wouldn’t. So I scrambled to do the six calculus problems but was still struggling on the final one when my dad came in. “It’s time for bed, Nicholas,” he said. I sighed, “I have to get this last problem done first, Dad; I just can’t figure out where I’m going wrong.” I hoped that would get his attention, and maybe he would help. He gave me a stare that told me he knew exactly what I was up to, but he looked at the clock next to my desk and said, “What is it?” Dad looked at it for five minutes and scratched his head too. “Okay… If this number was different, this would work out to a nice even number, but the way it’s written… It has to be a mistake,” he said to me. “How would you solve it, though, if it’s right?” I asked. I watched as he found another piece of paper and started solving the equation using the much higher math knowledge he’d gained from his physics doctorate. “Well, this is the solution as written, but you can’t fully solve it because of this,” he pointed to errors. “Why don’t you…?” He walked me through what he had done to get to that point, and I copied it down to talk to the teacher the next day. I understood how he did it, but like him, I was pretty sure there was an error. This way, when I spoke to the teacher, I would have both an answer and a question on whether the problem was wrong! “Okay, time for bed now!” he said. “Thank you, Dad,” I said as I hugged him, “I don’t know what I’d do if you didn’t know math!” He laughed, “You’d be fine. My parents used to look at my calculus homework and then walk away as quickly as they could!” I decided to go to the bathroom one last time and watched Mom put Lily down in her bed. As much as she was growing up, she still wanted to be held in the rocking chair and told a bedtime story each night with her bottle. I figured one of these days, Mom would have to be mean and finally take away her bottles, pacifiers, and potty train her, but she seemed in no hurry to do so. She turned and saw me walking back to my room, “You should have been in bed a half hour ago,” she said with a look. “Sorry, Dad was helping me with homework. Besides, why should I go to bed before my baby sister?” I asked with a smirk. “She takes naps,” Mom said with a smirk. Then, she gave me a hug, “Good night, Nicholas.” “Night, Mom,” I told her and crawled into bed. My last thoughts before going to sleep were, ‘I did it! I’m a second-degree black belt!’ Then, ‘I’m so jealous of Lily. I wish I could have a bedtime story and a bottle!’ SOMETIME LATER, IN the middle of the night, I woke up soaked with sweat and chilled. I pulled a blanket that had fallen on the ground and wrapped myself tighter, but I couldn’t stop shivering. I must have been audibly whimpering because my door opened, and Mom came in. “Are you okay?” I shook my head, “I’m cold and shi-hi-vvv-vv-ering.” She took one look at me and turned the lights on. I felt her hand on my forehead. “You’re burning up,” she said with concern. I watched her leave the room, and she returned with a thermometer and a washcloth. She stuck the thermometer in my mouth and put the washcloth on my head. “This can’t be right…” she said. “Levi!!!” She shouted. Dad came sleepily into my room. “What’s wrong?” “He’s burning up… you don’t think…?” This wasn’t making much sense to me as I was just not feeling it. All I could focus on was how much nicer it would be if Mom could just pick me up and hold me. Maybe I’d be warm enough then...? “I feel like I’m going to be sick,” I said, suddenly standing up and trying to run to the bathroom. As I got to the bathroom doorway, I saw my baby sister standing in her nightgown with her pacifier squeezing her bear, looking at me, scared. I felt terrible that I had woken her up; she looked so cute. ‘I wish I could be that cute,’ I thought. ‘Lily is so lucky that she’s a baby girl!’ That was my last thought before everything suddenly went black. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button if you’ve enjoyed it! Comments are always super appreciated as well! For those who have read this before, I hope this is a smoother reading experience! There are lots of little changes and adjustments through the work. Let me know what you think! If you're someone who must finish a good story 'now,' consider purchasing the full book on Amazon Kindle! https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0BTBTTGX1 I will be posting a chapter about every other day until the complete 62 Chapters and the Epilogue are reposted.
  8. This is my first story. This story contains adult situations and ABDL themes. Characters depicted in sexual situations will be depicted above the age of 18. Thank you for reading, Hope you Enjoy. Chapter 1: Call me Alex Five circles as large as your hand spread wide, drawn in crayon, red, blue, green, yellow and purple. The circles do not need to be perfect, just do your best, the book read. It is best to use pieces of paper to help draw, be sure that lines, which connect to one another, are touching and have not broken from each other, use tape to keep the papers and lines together if it helps. In red, non-lead based paint use your finger or hand to draw a circle connecting each point. Start from the outside of one of the circles and connect to the other, this does not need to be perfect and you may end up with a pentagon more than a circle, that is all right. In red marker draw lines connecting each other circle same as before you should wind up with a star in your circle. Please note that if you cross over the lines of five colored circles this will not ruin your chances of summoning the demon. Such things may even help in summoning it, just do your best! Now prepare the following; A sharp knife, A container of milk, A plastic bottle with no label, a small plush toy with a broken seam and it's stuffing hanging loose, a white terry cloth towel, a handkerchief of any make and a tube of red lipstick, the brighter red the better. Lastly draw a picture of a woman with a house in the background and a yellow sun, any additional things such as a blue sky, green grass, trees, flowers and a car as well as other additional items may help in summoning the demon, the picture does not need to perfect you merely need to put love in the picture. Please note the demon you will be summoning is a descendant of Lilith and gains power from the strong warm emotion of love. For one night lie with each of the objects in your bed, you need not hold onto anything but the plush toy and bottle, have the terry cloth near or on your waist. The picture, handkerchief and lipstick on a nightstand close to the bed. It is important to keep the knife as far from your place of rest as possible and have the knife in the ritual circle. As you sleep be sure to think of the things that make you happy, these can be happy memories of hobbies you enjoy. While you think of these things, think of what would be your most desired Mother, if you have had a bad relationship with your mother or no mother at all then your chances have greatly improved. The demon has a powerful maternal instinct and will wish to fill this void in your life. If you have had a good relationship with your mother, your chances are still good but dangerous. The demon is jealous of other maternal figures that could be in your life and will seek to replace them. If you cherish these people it is best to quit now. After you have slept with the objects close at any time of the next day perform the ritual. You may place each object in any order into any of the five colored circles, however your picture must be last, recite the following and perform the actions as follows. Pour milk into the plastic bottle and recite; Nourishment for myself that she shall feed me. Give a kiss to the stuffed toy and recite; a favored toy, broken, that she shall mend for me. Fold the terry cloth three times into a square and recite; Warmth and protection that she shall swaddle me. Uncap and place the lipstick in the circle, if it requires twisting to extend the lipstick do so while reciting; Her mark to brand my skin a plenty. Take the knife and make a cut on yourself and discard the knife, the further the better, place your blood on the handkerchief and recite; My flesh undone, her love shall mend. Lastly place the picture in the center of the star, with your blood make a heart around the picture and recite: An image of her drawn my best. The following chant may be pronounced however you wish be consistent. Start by stamping one foot and shaking your fists in unison. Begin the chant. "Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i" John did his best to use a Tuvan throat singing technique. This ritual was the most ridiculous the book offered but it was the easiest to obtain all the ingredients. "Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i" the other rituals in the book required specific daggers, chalices, expensive jewels, human bones especially skulls. Ritual sites that were half across the world and some even required human sacrifice. "Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i" yes this was the simplest and compared to one ritual that required masturbating for six months and climaxing at a very specific time, this ritual was better. "Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i" He hoped this would work. John was a scrawny man with brown hair that covered his ears, peach fuzz for a beard and a rather androgynous figure. He had been picked on for it for many years for how he looked. It got under his skin when people made note of it but he was able to shrug it off for the most part. It was last month however that broke the camel's back. John worked for a company in oil and gas leases. He worked long and hard hours to get a comfortable life. While even starting out the pay and benefits were good he wanted to climb higher. There was a position open for such a spot, he would get to be one of the people you would see when you searched the company name. He had earned that spot with his dedication and hard work. As his boss announced to everyone in the meeting who would receive the position, it was not John but the office lay about Jerry. John stayed after the meeting to demand why Jerry was picked over him. The reason? Jerry was better looking than John, and John was too feminine for a man, 'he looked like a bearded woman'. Jerry had a strong chin, toned muscles, a thick, short and good looking beard the man was like an adonis next to John, but that was all Jerry had going for him. The man was lazy, sleazy and performed the bare minimum. John of course was pissed over such a stupid reason, and so this ritual had to work, revenge against the whole office, hell against everyone who ever made fun of him while he was at it. "Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i!" He shouted and stamped harder. "Come on! Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i" he said it had been fifteen minutes now and John was losing his patience. "Stupid piece of shit, fucking come on already! Ymm-om Ym-t Naw-i, come on!" He roared and stomped. "Shh, I hear you sweetie, I am just getting ready. I will be there in a minute" a voice sang out, mature, warm and motherly. The room grew warm, very warm but John felt cold, very cold. The voice came from the darkness of the basement. A pair of different colored eyes, one pink, one blue both with a deep black slit for a pupil, lit up in the corner of the room gazing at John. The soft clack of hooves against stone boomed around the room as the demon began to appear. Her figure was obscured in shadow and John could only make out that something large was hidden in there. The eyes suddenly fell as the creature shrank, the boom hooves became a soft clack, similar to heels on the floor. A woman stepped out from the darkness. The woman had crimson skin even in the poorly lit basement he could see how red she was. Curly chestnut brown hair she had tied in a bun. Large breasts that poked out from beneath a pale blue blouse and were restrained from a lacy black bra. Wide child bearing hips that helped create an hourglass figure. Plump thighs constrained beneath a pair of jeans. Her feet were a pair of cloven hooves that gave a firm clack on the cement floor. Each step she took ignited with a cotton candy flame that quickly died out. She noticed John staring at her feet for a moment. The pink and blue flames engulfed them like gas on a pyre revealing a pair of slip-on sneakers. The demon looked down at the floor and smiled warmly. She picked up the bottle of milk, removed the cap and sipped at it, in the blink of an eye the milk was gone. She then plucked up the lipstick and applied it to her lips. She gave a small smack of her lips then turned her focus to the stunned man. "There! Now I am all set," she chirped and then noticed the picture on the ground. She picked the picture up, an endearing smile on her face. A hand placed at her chest. She then turned the picture to John with a warm smile on her face. "This is going up on the fridge, you are so talented" she chimed and the picture was swallowed up by her flames. She cleared her throat and bowed to John. "Hello sweetie, for what reason have you summoned me?" She asked. John stood there agape the ritual worked, he could get his revenge. John smiled and did his best to stand firm. "I want fucking revenge against my shithead boss and my co-worker Jerry" he said, as he spoke he did notice the demon's eye twitch but he pressed on. "They fucking put that lazy no good son of a bitch in-" John stopped as the demon gave a firm stamp of her foot and was before him a finger extended at his lips but not touching. It seemed to strain against an invisible wall. A fury was in her eyes while she gave him a small smile. "My oh my what a potty mouth you have, didn't your mother teach you not to swear Infront of a lady! Or at all!" She said sweetly, her eyes seemed to flash like fire to newfound oxygen, but then she lit up with excitement. "Maybe you don't have one!" She said giddily. "I can't do anything about that right now, So I do ask you to try and keep the dirty words to a minimum baby" she said and stepped back. "Now how about we try again and this time speak like a big boy" John began to breathe again after she stepped away he hadn't realized he was holding his breath as fear ran through him, he even thought he peed a little. "Uh…um W-w-well you see I have this job and I work really hard there. They had a higher position open and well they gave it to this lazy assho-" John stopped as he heard the demon's foot tapping and a very stern look on her face, arms crossed. "Lazy person" he corrected himself and her tapping settled down. "Was given the position because he was better looking, and I look like a bearded woman" John explained. "Oh sweetie that is unfair, you are such a handsome little man and you say you are a good helper? how dare they not see such quality. You want me to make it all better?" She asked with a tone of worry. John nodded looking at her as she looked at him with a small pout. "Ok sweetie but first some nasty old paperwork" she said speaking to him like he was a child. She produced a piece of parchment and a crayon. "This contract states that I will deliver upon you, your request with extra flair, in short I will not only get you that cushy little job I will make it where you will be waited on for your every need you will be the face of the company! Just sign and state your name", she said. John liked that idea; he felt he deserved that for how hard he worked and the injustice they set upon him. He reached for the crayon but stopped. "What is the catch?" He asked. The demon grinned at him, gave a playful laugh and sighed looking as if she had been caught in a prank. "In exchange we will be playing a little game, you must follow a set of rules I will lay out and adhere to certain principles. Failure to follow them earns you punishments and disciplines that I will carry out at my discretion. If at any point you decide to quit your job, are fired or decide you don't want to get that cushy job, I win! To which I will take you back to my little home and do whatever I wish, with you, to you!" She explained. John thought about it for a minute, either the life of relaxation that he has always wanted or whatever hell this demon would make him do. John took the crayon from her and began to write down his name. Either refuse the offer and return to a hell hole or accept and have a chance with the promise of an actual hellhole if he failed, he figured it couldn't be worse than his job. "My name is John Cromwell" he said firmly. The demon's eyes lit up with an excitable fire and she grinned, with a snap of her finger the contract burned away in a cotton candy colored flame. In her glee she clapped her hands and began to sing "John Jacob Jingleheimerschmidt, his name is my name too" she giggled and then noticed John with a confused and bewildered look on his face. The demon reached out quickly, ignoring that she startled John and patted his head her fingers running through his hair and gently caressing his cheek she smiled and cooed as she felt him, ever joyful to be able to touch him, had it been a hundred? Two hundred maybe a millennium or more since she last interacted with a human from the mortal plane. She grinned and giggled with a mixture of mischievous and malicious, longing and love. Finally she controlled herself "You may call me Alex!"
  9. I am republishing this after pulling it down to comply with the terms of the Amazon KDP program. If you enjoy it, this is available in a two pack along with 'Undercover Tour' that's a companion story. That is available for purchase here: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B09XZR9SB9 Please consider purchasing it to support my writing efforts! I FOLLOWED MY dad through the portal and winced as I passed through. It was a weird sensation, and my eyes felt like they were blinded as I came through the other side. Blinking for a moment, I saw my dad standing over beside a giant woman along the woman holding a card saying ‘Diamond Tours.’ I couldn’t help but stare at the huge woman standing over my dad as I made my way toward him. I walked over to him and stood just behind him nervously. I didn’t notice my mom was behind me for a moment. “This is my wife Carrie and my daughter Lily,” he told the giant woman. I watched her check off some boxes on the list for us. “Great! Give us just a few more minutes for the rest of your tour group to get here, and we’ll get moving to the hotel to get you all checked in for your two-week tour!” “Great!” my adventurous dad said. I looked around at the gathering group of people from our dimension who had all come to tour this fantastic new world. All of the advertisements we had received said that it was a wondrous place of advanced technology, beautiful sights, and huge people. As the brochure had said, the ‘Amazons’ were the most advanced race in existence. As people came through the portal, I noticed nervously that they didn’t look like I remembered seeing them standing in line. Some were shorter than they had been. I started at that and looked back at my parents. ‘What happened? My head used to come up to Dad’s nose… I’m not even as tall as his chest now! Mom was taller than dad now, which was weird because she’d always been shorter than him… No other teenagers had been in line with us to come on this trip. You had to be at least fourteen to come accompanied by a parent through the portal and eighteen or older by yourself. I had just turned eighteen, but as I looked around at the imposing size of everything visible right where we were, I couldn’t imagine coming there on my own! “Okay, I think that’s everyone!” The lady said. “My name is Grace, and I’ll be your tour guide with Diamond Tours. We’re so glad that you’ve chosen us to guide you through our world! We’re going to have to get through the customs area next. No matter what, be sure you never wander away from our group.” “What happens if we do?” One man who was kind of handsome off to the side asked. I looked at him and my dad and noticed he seemed shorter than my dad and maybe even me... “We’re not responsible or able to protect you in that case. Be warned, our world is very different than yours. If you wander off, you’ll be seen as a normal Little and subject to our laws.” The man in the suit smirked, and I suddenly decided his looks were his only asset. He struck me as both an idiot and an ass! “Whatever,” he said. “Any other questions?” She asked, annoyed. I felt myself shake my head along with the others. I just couldn’t get over the size of her! It looked like I had shrunk some, I had heard it was possible, but the lady was huge! Dressed comfortably in a pantsuit, her hair was pulled back behind her face, and some blingy earrings hung from her ears. I stared at her a little longer and couldn’t help but wonder what her clothing sizes must be! My head was smaller than her breasts, and I was sure they had to be significant in size even by their world’s norms. I sighed a bit as I, unfortunately, got my mom’s genes, and only with some extra stuffing could I fully fill my B cups. More than once in school, I had been teased in the locker room that a training bra would be more appropriate! I sighed, knowing it was the truth. I followed the crowd to a large security desk that made me feel like I was about three years old with its height. A man was checking our passports and stamping visas one at a time. I noticed that he was only maybe chest-high to our tour guide but still way taller than us. “He must be a Betweener,” my dad said quietly to me. “She’s so big!” I whispered back with a shake of my head. “Should be so cool to see their world,” he said while putting his arm around my shoulder. “You definitely shrank when you came through; I haven’t been able to do this in a while,” he told me. I blushed, knowing how I was smaller now, probably than I’d been since I’d been ten? Nine? “Passport?” The man asked as I approached. I passed it to him, and he looked at it, “Just turned eighteen, huh?” “Yesterday,” I agreed. “Well, belated happy birthday then!” He said as he stamped the visa in the passport. “You’re registered as a tourist and have a two-week visa. Take care that you do not overstay that without getting authorized to do so.” “Yes, sir,” I told him and once again noticed that you could probably stack two of me and not reach his height, and he was shorter than the guide! We were led through the terminal, which really looked like an average airport. Well... except for the giants roaming around and the occasional baby they would be holding. All of them seemed to think cute was the best fashion for them. Their dresses, rompers, or onesies appeared to be all made to make their babies look more adorable than the ones back home. I stopped for a second, though, as I realized that one of the moms was breastfeeding their baby boy. I had always thought mothers were so lucky to feed their babies and looked forward to nursing my own baby someday. As I stared, though, I noticed something was off. While I would expect babies to be built bigger for these giants, I didn’t expect them to be bodybuilder-sized! That baby literally had bigger muscles than the captain of our football team back home! ‘Whoa,’ I couldn’t help but think. A hand latched onto my wrist and said, “Lily come on, we need to keep up,” Mom said. I shook my head and joined her in catching up to our group that wasn’t too far away. We all had our luggage with us already and were led to some gigantic buses. I noticed a height gauge on a pole by the waiting area for the bus and walked to it curiously as we waited for the guide to talk to the driver. I looked in shock at the mark at eye level for me… or rather slightly below the top of my head. I looked to be just a bit over four feet tall now. “I shrank that much?” I said in surprise. Mom came closer, and I noticed that she was right at six feet tall now… Lucky her, she’d gained a few inches in the portal. Dad had been six-feet four inches and now appeared to be only a bit over five-and-a-half feet tall! “Nice to finally be the tall one in the family!” Mom said with a smirk as she hugged us both. I saw other people going through similar states of shock as the tour guide came off the bus and said, “Okay, I know that some of you have experienced some changes in height on your trip. Our world is larger than yours, so some of you may inadvertently have shrunk to a size that requires different seating arrangements. As you come by the pole, I will give you a wristband that will help us keep track of your needs throughout your visit. My colleague Dara is on the bus and will help you get situated.” She paused, “I know it may come as a shock to some of you, but we ask that you cooperate as we are only following the law. Failure to abide by those laws means we will terminate our contract, and you will have to find your own way in this world… something I wouldn’t recommend.” I gulped and wondered what she really meant. We were closest to the pole, and she motioned for us to come by. Mom was given a glance and nodded onto the bus without anything for a wristband like they’d said. Dad was behind me and had an arm on my shoulder as the lady looked at me. “Hmm…” she thought for a second while intrusively flattening my hair. “You’re just past the marks!” I noticed then that there were some colored marks on the pole. Pink was just below my scalp. Purple was well above my head at five feet, and six feet was a black mark that traveled up the pole. Finally, she secured a purple wristband onto my wrist with ‘Diamond Travel’ and the letter ‘T.’ “All set,” she told me with a smile and turned her attention to Dad, who motioned me forward. I climbed onto the bus - which wasn’t easy given the stairs were enormous! As soon as I reached the top, the lady grabbed my wrist and looked at my armband. Then, she turned and asked, “That’s your daughter?” to my mom. She nodded, “Yes, that’s my little girl.” “She definitely is little!” The woman said as she grabbed something from an overhead bin and situated it next to Mom. It took me a moment, but I realized it was a rear-facing car seat like my cousin’s two-year-old daughter had just outgrown. It was huge, though! Before I had a chance to think about why she had set that there I found myself in the air, being picked up and sat down inside it. “What are you doing?” I found myself saying with mom in unison. “She’s too little to ride outside of a car seat. It’s the law,” the lady said to my mom like it was no big deal as she pushed my right arm through a strap. I noted that she wasn’t talking to me, though. “But this is like a car seat for a two-year-old?” I said incredulously as her hand connected the harness between my legs. “Well, you’re actually smaller than my twelve-month-old daughter,” she smiled. “I’ll show you a picture once I get everyone on the bus. She’s so cute! Kind of like you,” she said and touched me gently on the nose. ‘What?’ my brain froze to a halt. I watched in silence as dad was given a booster seat that was like I had used until I was eight… People slowly loaded the bus, and other than shouts of surprise as others found themselves in similar car seats and booster seats, things went pretty smoothly. One of the last people to get on the bus was the man in the suit from earlier who had been rude. I noticed he had a pink armband, and I giggled a little bit at the thought while simultaneously wondering what kind of seat that was if I was purple. He pitched a fit when she tried to get him into a genuine infant carrier, complete with toys on the handle. “No way in god damn hell am I going to ride in that like some sort of baby!!!!” “Sir, I’m sorry, it’s the law at your size…?” “No fucking way!” I watched her shrug, and she gave up, “Okay, this is the second time we’ve had an issue. You’re officially done with Diamond Tours. Please sign this agreement stating you are terminating your services with us, and Grace will help you off the bus.” I watched him sign and had an odd feeling in my stomach, thinking he was making some mistake like a character in a horror movie. I could barely turn my head and see out the window as he gathered his stuff and left the bus. He walked about ten steps down the sidewalk, and a lady came up to him and picked him up. I watched him hit her repeatedly over and over again before she pulled his clothes off and spanked him! Really, she spanked him like some sort of child! I could hear him crying even over the engine inside. Then, just as the bus started to move, I swore it looked like she had put a pacifier in his mouth as she sat him back up. ‘What did we get ourselves into?’ I asked myself. THE TRIP TO the hotel was much calmer, and I could see pretty well out the window thanks to my car seat - even if my view was backward! Dara had indeed come and shown us pictures of her cute daughter. Looking at her standing next to her mom in one, I agreed she had to be taller than me. ‘I’m shorter than a one-year-old?’ I worried. I was used to being one of the shorter girls under five feet, but this was like the Twilight Zone! When we stopped, Dara came by each of us strapped into the car seats, and unbuckled us. I had tried to do it myself while I waited, but no matter how hard I squeezed the buckle, I couldn’t get it to unlatch. I even tried a little trick I remember my cousin’s car seat had, but it hadn’t worked. I was red in the face as Dara sat me down on the aisle floor and patted my head gently. Then, I walked down the steps and waited outside with my parents until we were taken inside. As we waited, I saw a car pass by with a cute baby girl in a rear-facing car seat looking straight into my eyes. I waved at her and thought her expression was odd… not like an infant. We were checked into the hotel, and I was glad to see that the size of the hotel was less intimidating. “Why is this smaller?” I asked Dara as we were waiting for our room keys. “This hotel is designed for Betweeners and guests from your dimension. Of course, it’s a bit uncomfortable for us, Amazons, but the tour is for you all, not us!” She winked. “As long as you are here or with our group, you are safe.” “You keep saying that…?” I started to ask, but she scooted off to go with Grace, and they gave us our marching orders for dinner being there in a couple hours. We would get a night tour of the city, and then the next day, we would start doing the touristy things. I knew all of that from the itinerary and just sighed with relief as we entered the hotel room, and things seemed almost normal-sized back home. Of course, it was still taller, but it wasn’t like I’m sure an Amazon room had to be. Mom had no problems reaching the sink to wash her hands, but dad had to stand on his tiptoes. I laughed until I realized that I had a problem since I was even shorter! In the end, I had to be helped up by Mom until we discovered a child’s step stool under the sink counter. I blushed but used it from then on anyway. The next few days felt not much different than our family trip to New York City a couple years back. We were taken to various sites, given tours of museums, tall skyscrapers, a college, manufacturing companies, and just about anything someone would be interested in. During these outings, though, we discovered that most people my size weren’t wandering around on their own. I also figured out the baby I saw nursing at the port probably wasn’t really a baby… but someone my own age, most likely! I grimaced when I saw one poor boy being forced to crawl in nothing but a diaper that looked and smelled used. “Come along, Neville!” The lady said. He looked at me for just a second, and I saw an absolute sadness on his face. I also noticed his grin looked off, and he was missing a lot of teeth! I shuddered and filed that in the back of my mind with the other horrors I’d seen. I had begun wondering why we had even taken this trip! Everything was going pretty well until the fourth day we were taken to a mall to look around. We were in smaller groups, with Grace and Dara splitting us up between them. As I walked with Dara’s group, I wondered what even the point of looking for clothes at the mall in this dimension was...? I could not fit into any of the fashions for my age here! Mom would be lucky to find teenage clothing in her size… The only things I could fit into would only look fashionable on one of the ‘Littles’ that I saw everywhere there. I guess I wasn’t paying attention because I was surprised when a police officer asked me, “Hi, I’m Officer Slane. Where’s your mommy?” I looked up at the tall woman and said, “Just over...” My mom and our group were gone. “...they were there…?” “Oh dear…” she said. “What’s your name?” “Lily Hendrickson,” I told her. “Look, I’m sure she just moved up to the next store… can…?” “Let’s find your chip and find your mommy,” she said while reaching down and picking me up. “What are you doing?” I yelled, “Put me down!” “I know you’re upset, but we’ll find your mommy. Let me just scan you real quick…” she said as she pulled a cell phone-looking device out of her pocket and waved it up and down my body. “That’s weird… where’s your chip?” “My chip?” I asked. It was then that she noticed the wristband. “Oh… you’re a portal little… and didn’t stay with your group?” Her sudden grin scared me. “I was with them… I don’t know how they got away…?” “Well, I guess it doesn’t matter now. I’ll take you to someplace you can stay until we get this sorted out.” The officer said. “But…” “Come on,” she said and moved me to her hip like you would a toddler. I wanted to kick and scream, but I knew that wouldn’t do any good at this point. I’d dealt with my cousin’s baby having a tantrum and understood with the size difference, I couldn’t do anything more than her baby could… I was taken to an exit and stood in the backseat of her patrol car. “Give me just a second, hon, while I get a car seat for you.” She closed the door for a second, locking me in the cage at the back of the car. I shivered in fear, wondering if I was being arrested. When she returned with a very bland-looking infant carrier, she buckled it on the opposite side of where I was and put it rear-facing. “Am I under arrest?” I asked nervously. She laughed, “Oh no, sweetie, we just can’t have a tourist running around the mall lost. I had the security team look around for your group before I approached you, but they couldn’t find them. So it’s best we just take you somewhere safe for now. You’re awfully little to be on your own in our big world!” She smiled, and I shuddered with the thought of the big bad wolf grinning at me. “Now, come over here so I can get you in your seat.” “Do I have to sit in this kind of seat?” “You’re right at the height that I think it’s safer than not,” she told me as she picked me up and buckled me in. Over the past few days, I had figured out there was no way for me to get myself out of the seat. I either lacked the strength or a trick to unbuckle the seat. My mom had been able to unbuckle me once this morning, but she’d been told off to let the adults do it next time… I’d never had a chance to ask how she managed it! I sighed as she closed the door and drove away with me. I spent the time wondering how I was going to find my parents and get back home. I was almost in tears as I thought about how hopeless it might be for me! IT SEEMED LIKE forever before we stopped, and Officer Slane came and undid my harness and carried me on her side again. Then, I saw a sign on the front lawn, “Little Feet Orphanage.” “Orphanage? Why are you taking me to an orphanage?” I asked, “I’m eighteen!” “They are the best people at helping someone your size,” she told me and continued through a gate and rang a buzzer. A tall, well-endowed woman opened the door, “Officer Slane! So good to see you again! They said you were on your way. We’ll be sure to get your fee all set, but let me get a look at this little girl first.” She looked at me closely like I was a pack of meat or something. My hair was messed with for a second. She even squeezed my belly. “Skinny and scrawny little thing, aren’t you?” “Excuse me?” I asked as I winced from her touch. “What’s your name?” “Lily Hendrickson…” “How old are you?” “Eighteen…” I told her. “Any problems taking her?” the officer asked. “No, she’ll do well here! Come to Nana,” she told me and grabbed me from Officer Slane. “I want to go back and find my mom and dad!” I told her. “Don’t worry about that,” she said with a squeeze that was meant to be reassuring. “I’m sure Officer Slane will be on that case! So for now, let’s get you settled in here!” I was carried down a hallway and into a storeroom, where she sat me down and began looking through some clothes. They weren’t just any clothes, though; they looked like baby clothes, complete with snaps in the crotches! She fiddled with some rompers before coming back with a romper and a dress in the other hand. The romper was just absolutely meant for a baby! It featured a frilly fake short sleeve coming down to a bottom with more frills and a crotch meant to unsnap for diaper changes. The dress wasn’t much better, being a pink dress with several tiers of skirting that poofed out even as she held it. “Which one?” She asked me. “For what?” “For you to wear silly…” she laughed. “What’s wrong with what I have on?” “It isn’t proper clothing for this orphanage. So you’ll have to wear something we provide here.” I sighed, “You’re serious, aren’t you?” She nodded. A look in her eyes almost seemed to dare me to act up… I pointed to the dress, “I like dresses.” She beamed back at me, “Good girl!” I was lifted again after she sat down the romper and sat me down on a padded table. ‘Padded table…?’ I panicked. I didn’t have time to say anything before her enormous hands pulled my shirt over my head. Then, without warning, a pair of scissors snipped my bra off, and she giggled, “What was the point of you wearing that bra?” she pulled out the enhancers I used. “You don’t even look like you have what most of our littles have up top!” I blushed and felt a tear come to my eye, “So I’m small… I’ve gotten over that!” She laughed again and pushed me onto my back, and I found a strap snaking itself over my chest. I would have tried to move if I thought I could, but the nylon belt effectively kept my arms and upper body pinned down. She pulled my shoes and socks off before stripping me of my shorts. “Please don’t take my panties,” I blushed. “Oh dearie, I can’t let you use those, unfortunately… not until we’ve tested to see how mature you are. It’s a sanitary thing, you see…?” “What?” I asked, confused. My confusion didn’t last long, though, before I saw her bring an enormous me-sized diaper from underneath the table I was sitting on. “I don’t need diapers!!!!” I told her, “I’m not a baby!” “That remains to be seen. But, I will tell you that screaming your head off at me isn’t going to make me think you really are a big girl, now do you?” I gritted my teeth but shook my head, “I’m sorry.” “That’s quite okay, dearie. Let’s just get you into this. You don’t have to use it, mind you. Just tell one of the workers that you need to use the potty, and we’ll get you on one to use it.” I sighed with relief, “Okay.” She managed my feet as effortlessly as I could have with a baby back home and lifted my legs to put the thick diaper underneath my bottom. Baby lotion was suddenly applied, and she taped up the diaper. The strap was removed, and I found my hands pushed through the armholes of the dress like I was unable to dress on my own. Once my head was through, I watched as she settled the dress down and fussed with it for a second. I realized, though, that due to the bell style of the short skirt, it would pretty much constantly display my diaper… I blushed as I remembered several littles like that the past few days. “Good girl, now I think it’s time for you to have supper, and we’ll probably look for an early night for you.” ‘What?’ I thought but didn’t say anything as she picked me up and carried me into a dining room where about seven other littles were being fed in a combination of high chairs and booster seats. Most appeared to be diapered from what I could see. I hoped I’d be put into a booster seat, but the empty high chair was to be my dining spot. She embarrassingly not only sat me inside of it but strapped me tightly in the harness before pulling the tray into place. “Okay, you said you think you’re a big girl,” she told me, “so we’re having spaghetti. Do you want a bib or not?” I gulped and looked down at the dress, “Do I get in trouble if I get some on me?” She looked at me with narrowing eyes, “it would mean we wouldn’t exactly trust your next answer…?” I saw that one little boy was making a mess without a bib, but he didn’t have a shirt on. Another girl didn’t have a bib on and just dropped a piece of spaghetti on her top, and I saw her look around with a horror-stricken expression as she nervously tried to hide it. “If it’s spaghetti, I’ll take a bib.” “Hmm… might be mature enough… we’ll see.” She brought me a small plate of spaghetti chopped up into tiny strands. Really it was a misnomer to call it spaghetti then, but I didn’t complain. I had eaten most of the meal when I realized I was thirsty. “Umm… Nana, do you have something I can drink?” I tried to be polite. “Please?” I added. She smiled and went to the fridge for something. The reason for her smirk was apparent when it landed on the tray. It was a giant baby bottle of milk! It looked like a two-liter from back home! “What’s that for?” I asked in disbelief. “You wanted something to drink…?” “But that’s a baby bottle!” “So?” “I’m not a baby.” “Just drink it anyway; all of our sippy cups are dirty.” If I had not been through everything… separated from my parents, diapered, dressed into a baby dress… well, I was sure I would have just sucked it up and used it… but something inside me just snapped. “No, I’m an adult! Just get me a regular cup!” “Drink it,” she said patiently and began to try and insert it into my mouth. I just noticed one little shaking her head at me as I instinctively swatted at the object trying to poke me. The baby bottle went flying to the ground and, to my horror, came open, spilling it all onto the floor. “Well, so much for maturity. I guess you’re not ready for baby bottles… That’s fine.” “I’m so sorry!” I told her, “I’ll clean it up if...?” “Hush, not another word out of you…” she told me harshly. She started cleaning it up, and I wondered what she meant about not being ready for bottles. Another woman came in then carrying a little that looked to have been crying. “Tammy, would you please watch the rest of them? This new girl and I need to have a discussion and then get her something to drink.” “Sure thing Jessie!” I trembled as she pulled me out of the highchair roughly and carried me down the hallway. “Since it’s your first day, I think we’ll just put you to bed early for your punishment. I don’t think you would have been a bad enough girl to make a mess like that intentionally,” The woman I now knew was named Jessie said to me. I shook my head, “I’m sorry.” “Well, I believe you. But we still have to get you something to drink like you asked for. Don’t want you getting dehydrated. Nana will take care of you, though.” The huge woman sat down in a rocking chair, and I wondered what she meant since I didn’t see a glass of water or anything. I was confused as she started messing with the large top she had on and pulled down the fabric of a nursing bra. “Wha…?” was all I could say before she shoved my head at the nipple. I had no desire to drink from this woman’s breast, but she did something with her thumb on my chin to force my mouth open, and the nipple went inside my mouth. It was just a single drop of milk that touched my tongue. It was amazing. Tastier than anything I had ever tasted! I instinctively began suckling more and more of it out. “It appears you seem less resistant than some of the portal littles,” she said as she patted my bottom, but I had no idea what she meant. The liquid was all I cared about; I had to have more! It stopped coming, though, and I fussed a bit. “Oh, such a greedy guts!” she told me with a laugh before picking me up from her breast and putting me over her shoulder. “Let’s let some gas out before we keep going,” she said. I felt some gentle blows to my back and belched up a burp, and some sticky white milk came out of my mouth onto a cloth she had been smart enough to have on. “Let’s move to the other side,” she told me and began nursing me from her other breast. That’s where things became hazy, and I lost the plot for a while. I FOUND MYSELF waking up to odd sounds and sensed something wasn’t right. First, there were noises from what sounded like toddlers playing with toys. Then, as I opened my eyes, I blinked multiple times and realized my vision was covered with bars on all sides. ‘I’m in a crib!’ I thought and sat up. I looked down at my body and realized I was in a one-piece sleeper that had mittens on my hands. I tried to stand, but something became difficult with that. I learned a moment later there was a large balloon shape around my groin and groaned. I had a diaper on that I poked at and discovered it was most definitely wet. “Awake now?” Nana said as she came over. “Let’s get you out of your jammies, some breakfast, and then we’ll let you play for a while. She carried me to the changing table, unzipped me, and changed me into a dry diaper and a new blue dress. It did nothing to hide my dry diaper, and she carried me to the kitchen and sat me in the highchair again. Once I was trapped in the chair, Nana walked off behind me for a moment. She came back a moment later with a bowl, a bib, and a spoon. She didn’t hesitate in putting the pink bib around my neck that read, ‘Cutie Pie.’ The bowl was sat down on the tray, and I thought maybe she intended for me to eat it myself for about one second before she grabbed the spoon and brought it to my mouth. “Open up for the choo-choo!” “Wh…?” I started to say, and the spoonful of mush entered my mouth. It was weird and grainy, not like oatmeal. Before I could even think of asking what it was, she kept spooning more and more of it into my mouth. I decided it must have been rice cereal for infants about halfway through the bowl! When she finished and wiped my face off with the bib, I was hoping a bottle would be available to wash it down, but instead, she picked me up and said, “I’m hoping you’ll be ready for bottles this afternoon. For now, though, we’ll stick with what’s best for you.” I was so shocked by everything there wasn’t much fight in me as she sat down on a chair and presented me with her orb of flesh again. My craving from last night came back, and I didn’t even try and hesitate; I just latched on and sucked. I was feeling sleepy when I had finished both breasts, and she’d burped me, but instead of putting me down for a nap, she carried me into a living room where the other ‘kids’ were all watching something on TV. “You’ll love this show!” the lady said to me. A screen title passed by ‘Naomi and Oliver’, and I lost time again. I stood up a while later, looking confused as I didn’t know how long I’d been sitting there. I suddenly felt a strong need to go poop but had no idea where the bathroom was. So I walked over to Nana, who was sewing something, “May I use the bathroom?” “Maybe…” she said before flipping up my dress and touching the diaper I had on. “What are you…?” “Checking to see if you would even be ready for the potty after last night and tonight. I’m sorry to tell you that you’re not going to be using the potty any time soon. You’re already wet, just make a nice poopy for Nana in your diapee, and I’ll change you then.” “I don’t want to…!” I said as she put me down. “It doesn’t matter what you want,” she giggled, “You’ll be using the diaper no matter what. I’m not taking it off you, and you can’t go by yourself.” “But…” “Besides, don’t good girls like you like using their diapees? Naomi and Oliver say so?” With that statement, I felt like I was outside of my body. I grunted for a moment and squatted. ‘This can’t be happening!’ my brain screamed. “Aww… you made a present for Nana!” she told me. “Go play for a bit, and then I’ll change you.” I tried to take a step toward her to argue but instead found myself falling and landing on my poop. I started bawling then, and she said, “Well, if you’re going to be such a baby about it, I guess I can change you now!” So went the next two days… diaper changes, breastfeeding, baby food, watching my new favorite TV show, Naomi and Oliver, and slowly not noticing I was even wet or poopy until someone came and told me I was. Finally, on the third day, when I woke up in a poop-filled diaper and saw my mom and dad standing beside the playpen I was in for a nap, I believed I was hallucinating. By then, I had totally lost hope of getting out. “Mom!!!!!!!!!! Dad!!!!!!!” I cried. “This is positively her?” an Amazon man asked Mom. “Definitely! What did they do to her? And why is she in a poopy diaper? Don’t they change them at least?!?” Mom was outraged. “We’ll get her changed real quick and then escort you all to the portal,” the lady who I noticed was in a bulletproof vest. She picked me up before carrying me to a changing table I’d become well acquainted with. I hoped she would just put me back into a pair of panties, but instead, she put me into another diaper. “It may take a while before she recovers?” Then, she dug around and handed Mom a large diaper bag with more diapers and other baby stuff. Mom grimaced but happily took me from her and held me tightly like I was little again. I must have lost some weight on the trip or in the orphanage because I couldn’t believe she could carry me like a toddler again. “Lily, I’m so glad we found you!” she said as Dad joined in hugging me, and we all cried. “As much as I would like to let you have time, I think it’s best we get you moving…” another man said. “Yes, sir,” Mom told him while setting me on the ground and grabbing my hand tightly. We walked outside to a plethora of news crews and bystanders watching. Luckily a van collected us quickly, and I was strapped into a forward-facing car seat. “How did you find me?” I asked as we drove. “It wasn’t easy, Lily… It turns out the tour company we were using wasn’t legitimate, and they were just operating to get some Littles to adopt. Once we lost you, we talked to the police, and they began investigating with the help of this bureau group… I’ll tell you more, but suffice it to say that we’re being escorted to the portal and never coming back... “ I nodded with tears in my eyes and was ecstatic when we got out at the portal! Our remaining group was disembarking from a bus simultaneously, and we gathered back with them. I noted that half of the group seemed to be missing! The other half looked at me in recognition and horror. I held onto Dad for dear life in the small crowd. I felt antsy and just wanted to get back inside the portal and go home! “Dad, can we get out of here already? I hate this damn diaper, and I don’t want to spend another minute in it!” “Sweetheart, they warned you not to separate from the group,” Mom said to me. “You’re just lucky we found you before you were adopted out.” “What do you mean?” “You were in an orphanage designed to make littles into well-behaved babies. In another week, you would have gone home with someone!” I felt my eyes open then, “With the diapers… will I still need them when…?” Mom leaned in and said, “For a while probably, I mean... you’re already wet…?” It was then that I realized I was still in a pretty short dress, and my drooping diaper was showing. I hugged Mom tightly and cried as we finally made it back through the security lines and to a hallway that led to the portal. The second I stepped through and saw everything as we left it, I breathed a sigh of relief. Everything looked normal… until I looked at Mom, who came through after me. She seemed taller than she had a moment before… and I seemed shorter than her! She gasped and said, “Oh sweetheart… Let’s go find the restroom so I can change your diapee.” “Why is everything so big?” I asked. Dad was right behind her and back to his normal height of being taller than her. “We’ll talk back home, sweetie,” he told me. Then, a pacifier appeared somewhere and was shoved into my mouth. After a few days, I didn’t think twice and was nursing it as she carried me to a family room and exposed my diaper. “You’re stinkie!” she told me as she lifted my legs and wiped me like I’d been wiped the previous week. ‘When did I poop again?’ I blushed and was just glad when she had me redressed and carried me to the car where a car seat had somehow been installed. Once buckled in, I spit the pacifier out, “Why am I the size of a baby still?” “It was the deal we made, sweetie. In order to get you back out of there, we had to have you shrunk to the size of an eighteen-month-old. That way, any weird baby things you do seem normal. They don’t want anyone on this side of the portal to know what goes on there… It was either this, or we all would be stuck in that dimension.” “I have to grow up all over again?!?!?” I asked incredulously. “I said, shrunk, not regressed. You’ll just have to be our baby like this forever… They adjusted a few things on the way back. At least I have my baby girl back!” A pacifier pushed into my mouth blocked anything I would have said. ‘Forever?’ I sighed. ‘Well, at least it’s my parents and not some random Amazons…?’ Finis
  10. We're back to Jackie's perspective for this one, though we're finding her in the midst of a totally new and disorienting experience. If you're new to the Jackie Universe, you might find it helpful to read the other stories first: Baby's Unexpected Trip Jackie's Play Date The Haircut Pushing Boundaries ----- Jackie stirred awake from her sleep. She took a deep breath and slowly opened her eyes, taking stock of her surroundings. There was no way to tell what time it was, but the light of the nightlight was plenty enough to remind her that she was not in her own nursery. From her crib, she could see that just a few feet away, sharing the other crib in the room, were her fellow infantilized adults and her de facto hosts, twins Lauren and Katie. Jackie wasn’t exactly comfortable around Lauren and Katie, since she never really talked to them during their occasional play dates and the main thing that she knew about them – that they were doing this willingly – made her completely doubt their judgment. Still, recognizing where she was reminded her that she was in a place that was decidedly more relaxed than her own home. Though still contained in her crib, she wasn’t swaddled as tightly as she would be by her Mama at home, and had relative freedom of movement. Still half-asleep, she decided to take advantage of the freedom by indulging in a big yawn and a deep stretch. Just as her back began to arch and slightly twist, a cramp hit her stomach. Desperately, she clamped down on her pacifier and clenched her butt cheeks together. Now she was pretty sure she knew what had woken her up. She was still feeling pretty tired, and she’d gone to bed much later than normal, so she suspected that it wasn’t just a sleep cycle that had woken her up, and her cramping seemed to confirm that suspicion. Her mind was awake now, desperately scrambling to come up with a plan. If she was right that it was still the middle of the night, she wanted to do anything she could to prevent a messy diaper, since there was no chance she’d be changed anytime soon. Though it was not a common occurrence, she’d experienced enough overnight messes over the last 8 years to know that they were particularly unpleasant. The problem was, there were very few options available to Jackie. There was no way she could climb out of her crib, and despite the relaxed rules here at Lauren and Katie’s house, nobody would be letting her out of her crib. And simply waiting until morning didn’t seem like a likely solution. For years now, she’d had no control at all over her bladder. With her bowels, it was a little different: At least by her standard (not realizing that she was going until she already was or even already had), she’d never exactly had a messy accident. However, depositing each and every poop into the seat of her diaper for the past 8 years had not been without its consequences. Because she was going to be messing eventually, she usually just pushed things out as soon as she felt them coming on. Her diet of baby food and formula meant that she could usually have a soft mush out in just a couple of minutes, and in most circumstances just getting the humiliating task over with was the fastest route to a change. That approach meant she never really held back for very long any more. And, when the time came to do so, she found that she really had only a minimal amount of time before she had to give in to the pressure and mess anyways. Lacking other options, Jackie knew that she needed to try to avoid the mess, and the only way to do that would be to fall back asleep. She wasn’t positive that that would work, since the need to go had already woken her up, but she had had a few times where she’d thought she’d noticed a little bit of an avalanche building in her stomach, only to manage to fall asleep and make it until morning before soiling her pants. Those might have just been a little bit of gas, but she had to pin her hopes on something. Heck, even if she could buy herself another hour or so, that might be the difference between a rash or not on the back end. Jackie knew enough to know that just wishing herself to fall asleep probably would only make things work, so she searched her surroundings for any sort of distraction she could find. Though she’d been over the twins’ house before, it had only ever been for relatively short playdates. She’d napped in this room a few times, but never slept in it until the previous night, and had previously not dedicated a whole lot of energy to looking around. Lit by the soft glow of a pastel pink night light on the far wall, the room seemed about what one would expect out of a nursery. Most of the features pretty closely mirrored her own, though the changing table was larger to allow both babies to be on it at the same time if necessary and practical, and there were probably even more diapers than in her room to accommodate the extra resident. The mobile over her head was predictably uninteresting, and while she’d noticed yesterday that there was a family portrait that hung on the wall over the changing table, the poor light and the angle she had from her crib meant that she couldn’t really make it out to examine that further. Indeed, the only thing that seemed particularly interesting or dramatically out of line with her own room was the fact that there was a second crib. She looked over at the two girls who were somewhat crammed into the twin-sized crib. They were both lying on their sides, perhaps because that afforded them the most space to sleep. Jackie would have felt a little bad that they were forced to share if she’d had any say in coming here at all. Mama had had a death in the family that required her to drive out of the state for a few days, and though Jackie suspected that the decision was mostly logistical instead of merciful, she had decided that bringing her adult baby along wasn’t an option. Normally, she’d just have dropped her off at her biological parents’ house, but they were currently out of the country on vacation, and so Mama had turned to her network of friends who themselves kept infantilized adults for help. Miss Julia and Kevin, Lauren and Katie’s “mommy and daddy,” had apparently been either the first or only people who said they’d take an extra for a few days, and so Jackie had found herself hurriedly packed up and brought over for an extended Wednesday to Sunday visit. Despite having been here a couple of days now, Jackie had only a little more understanding of the two sleeping girls that she was looking at through the bars of her crib. Here in the middle of the night, Lauren wasn’t wearing her glasses, and so Jackie had no idea which twin was which. They were so identical to the untrained eye that they even seemed to be sucking their pacifiers in perfect unison. Jackie could really only see their faces, but they sure looked peaceful. And with their bodies obscured by the blankets, you could forget that they were way too large to be in a crib in the first place. Jackie hadn’t actually ever looked at another adult sleeping in a crib, since she was usually the one inside of one, but she had to admit that she was surprised at how natural it all seemed from the outside. She’d always assumed that this was just another way that their existence was a total farce – after all, she’d seen how universally silly she and her playmates looked while being led through the rest of their ridiculous daily rituals by their caregivers, with the clothes and sized up furniture always adding to the humiliation of their babyish activities without ever for a second making anyone forget that these were not real babies at all. She had always assumed this was part of the point. Maybe the goal wasn’t actually to twist the knife of humiliation a little bit more by reminding the girls that they could never hide the adults that they weren’t allowed to be; never pass off the humiliation as not real because they were just babies, but it certainly had that effect on Jackie. But seeing the two sleeping girls, she actually saw babies. At least at night, there was no humiliation on their faces, only a tranquility that seemed to be very real. Was she like this when she slept? She often felt that sleep was the closest she ever got to escape. When she dreamt, it was often just an extenuation of her current life, which made sense with her second babyhood occupying all of her time and most of her mental energy. But sometimes she’d still dream of a different life – one where none of this had happened. And those dreams (especially the ones that didn’t end with her embarrassing herself by somehow revealing herself to be the big baby she was treated as when she was awake) were the best dreams, even if they could be the hardest to wake up from. But did sleep make her look like the baby that the world went to such great lengths to tell her she was? She couldn’t tell if the thought made her feel like sleep was even more of the escape that she thought of it as, or if even that escape was just another way to further her humiliation. All of these thoughts were interesting, but another cramp emphasized how little they were doing to help Jackie achieve her goal of falling asleep. If anything, her mind seemed more awake, and her body seemed like it was about to betray her. Both cramps that she’d experienced in the last few minutes were pretty significant, and her stomach was now churning so ominously that she was struggling to comfortably lie still in the crib. Jackie sensed that the next cramp would be her last. She probably could fight on another cramp or two, but eventually she’d get tired of it, and she knew that she couldn’t make it until morning. Besides, she had a sort of pride about having never had a full-blown messy accident. Recognizing that she’d lost control over her bladder had been a source of major mental anguish, even if she knew at some level that she was hardly to blame. In moments of reflection, she might concede that she had some doubts about exactly how much control she had over her bowels, but she held tight to the defense mechanism. Not having an accident was sort of a last vestige of adulthood that she could hang her hat on. She’d rather give in and mess deliberately before she strictly had to than test her limits and risk shredding the last bit of confidence she had left. When the next cramp came just a few moments later, Jackie gave a gentle push instead of the frantic clench she’d employed each of the last two times. Immediately, a relatively small, just-barely-cohesive log quickly breached her sphincter and pushed up against the back of her sodden diaper. Even in moments like these where Jackie could move around relatively easily and there was nothing pushing or pulling her diaper tighter than it was naturally taped, pooping in a diaper was a pretty disgusting experience. Though this turd was soft and not very long, it seemed like it instantly met the resistance of the diaper’s back panel. That pressure caused the poop to smush into itself, quickly becoming wider. Soon, Jackie’s crack immediately around her anus was full of goo, and there was more external pressure as she finished with the initial push, which created the unpleasant sensation of not quite feeling like her sphincter was fully closed even as she finished straining. If this had been one of Jackie’s rare firmer messes, it might have reluctantly slid its way down the back in one piece, temporarily holding its form and wedging itself between Jackie’s lower butt cheeks, where it would stay until it was either pushed further down into direct contact with Jackie’s already urine-soaked vagina, front, and eventually wider diaper area by a next piece or else slowly have been jostled around by Jackie’s inevitable movements until it became more of a smeared blob that seemed to cement itself to Jackie’s crack. One wasn’t actually better than the other, as evidenced by the fact that Jackie usually wished that she had done the opposite of whatever she just had. Though it would already be an entirely unpleasant way to spend the rest of the night, Jackie could immediately tell that she was nowhere near finished. In fact, her stomach felt literally no relief as yet. Having broken the seal and beginning her discomfort, now she was committed to silencing her stomach and seeing if she could find a way to get back to sleep. Plus, she knew her limited control and churning stomach weren’t really going to give her much of a choice anyways. She gave a second push, this one with more deliberate effort than the first, cramp-aided thrust. There was little reward at first, although the effort did seem to slide any last remaining bit of the first poop out of her hole and allow it to feel more fully closed as she paused her efforts briefly and took a deep breath. Just as she had prepared herself for another go, a soft but audible gurgle from her stomach let her know that it was ready for her to begin again as well. Her eyes closed as she gave her most effort yet, and this time she was rewarded with much more than she had anticipated. Accompanied by a rather loud, and clearly wet, noise that didn’t seem to have enough air to strictly be called gas, Jackie felt an absolute torrent of runny diarrhea escape into her diaper, almost immediately coating her entire crotch with a wet film and creating a steaming warm pool of waste in between her legs that gravity helped stretch almost to her left hip. As she tried to assess whether her diaper was containing everything, another almighty rumble raced through her abdomen and Jackie automatically pushed a second wave that seemed every bit as big as the first to add to the fetid horror in her underwear. Exhausted, Jackie unconsciously rolled onto her back. She felt the warm, clumpy puddle shift down with her, pooling now in the back half of her diaper, and immediately she could tell that some amount of the liquid was rushing further up her back than her diaper could contain. There was nothing she could really do – despite being tightly diapered by Miss Julia before bed, there was an inevitable gap between the diaper’s plastic backing and the small of her back. Once she’d overwhelmed the diaper’s absorbing capacity, her only chance would have been to be standing, which hadn’t happened to be the case. She could tell that the back of her onesie was now coated with the same wet mess that filled her pants, and was sure that the bed sheets must be as well. The light wouldn’t help her see much, and she didn’t want to put her hands back there, but she assumed it was a horrible scene. She had really ruined everything, and to make things worse, it wasn’t even her bed! Come morning, she was sure Miss Julia would be quite upset, and she could only imagine she’d be in for a heavy round of humiliation and possibly even a punishment. She had experienced a few wet leaks before, but this was different. Her very standardized diet and minimal contact with the outside world meant that diarrhea was very rare, and she’d never experienced it while lying down before. Standing or sitting up, gravity could help to contain things in the seat of her pants for long enough for some more absorption to happen and for someone to realize what had happened and help her get a change. Without that, she was left lying here, feeling thoroughly gross and totally helpless. She took stock of her situation, trying to decide if there was any way that she could get comfortable for the rest of the night. She wasn’t sure, but her assumption was that the diaper would eventually be able to absorb most of the pure liquid that had escaped her, which would at least prevent further leakage. Shifting slightly, she could tell that much of that absorption had already occurred. Even with the risk of further leakage subsiding by the minute, she was left with two uncomfortable realities that were unlikely to go away any time soon. The first was the state of her diaper, onesie, and bedsheets. The mess was cooling unpleasantly, and seemed to be turning into a cold, sticky layer that was touching every corner of her diaper area, with plenty of nasty little clumps thrown in for good measure. Further, her wet-with-diarrhea onesie was clinging to her back, pressed up against her by sheets that she knew had barely fared any better in the previous few minute’s avalanche. The other problem was the smell. The initial nastiness of the mess itself had for a moment rendered the smell of what she had done irrelevant. But now, even a room with a diaper pail that did only a little to hide that it held several dirty diapers, what Jackie had done was literally overpowering. Even if she could turn out all of the rest of discomfort, that smell was so bad that she wondered if she’d ever fall back asleep. Gingerly, she tried to shift to a position where at least the parts of her that weren’t in contact with her diaper might be more or less comfortable. She slowly turned back onto her side, and slid herself slightly closer to the bars of the crib so that she was outside of the wet patch that she’d created on the sheet. It wasn’t much, but it was better. Jackie still wished for sleep, but knew that it would take a minute. This was truly the messiest diaper she’d ever experienced. She wondered how this could have happened, and how she could have been so unlucky as to have it happen while she was in a stranger’s house. She supposed it wasn’t really surprising in retrospect. Apparently, on Thursday nights, her hosts had a tradition in which they broke out of their mommy/daddy/babies relationship and all had a more normal dinner. It had been explained to Jackie that afternoon that the twins got to pick what was on the menu, usually got to cook it if they wanted, and that the meal was used as a way for everyone to check in, talk about the week, and make sure that everyone was happy. Jackie had been pretty stunned when she heard about it, as nothing of the sort happened in her normal life. And even if Mama had asked her questions like that, she was pretty sure that the answers would only be used to further her misery. Instead, it had quickly been explained to her yesterday morning as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Further, as the guest, she’d been asked if she’d like to choose what they would have for dinner. That had been an absolutely overwhelming choice for her, and when Miss Julia had told her, her immediate reaction had been to ask what her options were. Miss Julia had laughed, and said that anything that they could buy or make within a few hours would be fine with everyone. That was nice, Jackie was sure, but when you’d only eaten baby food for the past 8 years, and not so much as picked out your own clothes even once over that time either, that was an almost impossibly wide set of options. She’d found herself wracking her brain a little bit, wondering what she should do with this golden opportunity to have whatever she wanted after so long. The strangest thing was that she wasn’t even having trouble choosing so much as she was having trouble coming up with options. Her bedtime at home was 7 PM, and she was always fed before bath time, which functionally meant that there was not any overlap between her meals and those that Mama and her boyfriend would eat after she went to bed. Sometimes as she was falling asleep she’d detect some great smells, but they were never for her, and she didn’t even really know what they were. She detested the baby foods that she was subjected to, but without getting used to their terrible tastes, she had gotten used to the idea of meals as things you simply got through, and she didn’t exactly crave more normal foods the way she had in earlier years of her babyhood. Her indecision almost got to the point where it was embarrassing her. Finally, she decided to just try to go for foods she remembered missing during those early years. The two that came to mind were pizza and chicken parmesan. Pizza seemed easy, but she decided that maybe she should take this opportunity to make the more sophisticated choice and went with chicken parmesan. Miss Julia had said that that sounded great, and, for a while, that seemed to be that. They’d gone through the remainder of the morning with the girls all playing at various dumb baby games and then endured a normal baby food lunch – although Jackie noted that since they didn’t mix varieties here, the food was simply unappetizing as opposed to disgusting. After that, the three girls had been herded off to nap time. But it was after that nap-time that things had taken a turn outside of what she expected. After a quick round of diaper changes for both Jackie and Katie (Lauren hadn’t been wet enough to need one), Miss Julia’s tone had changed pretty much entirely. “Alright,” she’d said, “Jackie requested chicken parm for dinner, so we probably need about an hour and a half to make that. So everyone has about 2 hours to themselves. Girls, your phones and your books are both in the office.” Although Jackie was baffled, the twins clearly knew exactly what that meant. Lauren, who’d been seated with her legs over the lowered side of the crib she’d just shared with Katie, had taken out her pacifier and set it on the pillow, then jumped down and walked calmly out of the room. Katie had jumped off of the changing table and followed right behind her, not bothering to remove her pacifier. The two of them were both wearing relatively simple t-shirts, diapers, and socks, and while they seemed to now have the run of the place, neither had bothered to change out of those outfits. Jackie had been seated at the very top of changing table, having been situated over there by Miss Julia after her wet diaper had been changed so that she would be out of the way of Katie’s change. She was still wearing the dress she’d been in all day, as her Mama had only packed her clothes that were either clearly meant for nighttime and some of her fanciest (and most embarrassingly babyish) dresses, perhaps owing to the fact that the visit was a sort of extended playdate. Reflexively, she sought instruction. “Wut should me do now, Miff Juwia?” she’d asked from behind her pacifier in her exaggeratedly high-pitched voice. “Oh, right, I should explain,” Miss Julia said, sounding apologetic. “First of all, from now until bedtime, you can just call me Julia, ok?” Jackie was a little stupefied, but gave a slight nod. She’d later found that that was a somewhat difficult task, because after knowing her as “Miss Julia” for two years, that was her name in her mind and it was difficult to call her anything else. “Thursday afternoons are free time around here from after nap time until we start making dinner. Sometimes the girls will grab their phones and call their parents or text some friends or something, or sometimes they will read a book or whatever. I guess you don’t have any of that with you though. Hmm…why don’t you come with me? Would you like to watch a movie?” “Umm, otay,” Jackie said. She didn’t have anything else in mind, and she hadn’t watched a movie in years, so that sounded pretty good to her. “Oh, you can take your pacifier out, too,” Miss Julia continued. “Katie probably didn’t remember to, but she probably will have by now. And you don’t need to use baby talk either.” With that, she had walked out of the room. Jackie reached up and took her pacifier out of her mouth, feeling more than a little naughty as she placed it next to the baby powder on the corner of the changing table. Still, she had had little time to dwell on it, as she needed to keep pace with Miss Julia despite her somewhat unstable legs. Fortunately, they only headed about 20 feet out to the living room, where Miss Julia got to busying herself with the remote control on the couch. Jackie sat down on the other side of the couch, soaking in the feeling of sitting on furniture like a normal person, as she normally was only on a couch when she was laying on her back to drink a bottle. “How about Frozen?” Miss Julia had asked, in a casual tone that Jackie could intuitively sense meant that it was a popular movie. “Ife neva heard of it,” she’d been forced to admit, with the admission made even more embarrassing by the fact that she’d automatically reverted to her lisp for the first half of her sentence. “Oh, well then I think you’ve gotta watch it,” Miss Julia had said, not missing a beat, even if she sounded more like she was talking to a 12 year old than a peer (or, in fact, a woman a little bit older than her). She’d started the movie for Jackie, and then left, presumably to go to tend to something more pressing. It had taken Jackie a few minutes before she processed that it was an animated movie that had been selected for her, and she wondered if it had been chosen because it wasn’t too mature. However, she had to admit that she was finding it enthralling, and soon Lauren and Katie had emerged from wherever they had been and were both watching the movie as well, which seemed to indicate that it wasn’t too boring. Sure enough, the movie proved much better than she’d anticipated at the start. Though it clearly was targeted towards children, it was much more mature than anything Jackie normally got to consume. She couldn’t tell for sure whether it was just the years of exclusively hearing stories targeted at children that couldn’t yet say their own names, but she felt like there was some real depth to the story. The other girls clearly knew it well, and had even unabashedly sang what seemed like the main song when it came on. Jackie had thought the song was a funny choice, since it seemed very sad to her, even if it was defiant. The twins, however, had seemed to feel like it was a total celebration, and had acted accordingly. Perhaps, she thought, if she’d known the movie better, she would have understood. After the movie was over, Miss Julia had emerged from another room and told both Jackie and then the twins that it was time to make dinner. At that point, Miss Julia had realized that maybe the dress that Jackie was wearing wasn’t all that appropriate for the task at hand. However, they ran into the problem of not having a natural alternative. Finally, they settled on having her take off her dress and put on an apron, which did provide her a degree of modesty as it covered her chest. Her diaper was still very exposed in the back, but the twins’ were as well, and Jackie was sometimes left topless at home, so this was hardly a major indignity in comparison. They’d all gotten to cooking together, with Katie, who seemed to be a pretty good cook, taking the de facto leadership of the kitchen. It quickly became apparent that Jackie was not well-practiced, so she was left the somewhat mindless job of mashing up the tomatoes to help make the sauce. Frankly, though, she didn’t mind at all, as she was able to sit. It was a little awkward, as the women around her chatted familiarly. For starters, there was no hint of the baby-mommy dynamic that had seemed entirely natural earlier this morning. They updated each other on family and friends, and talked a little about recent news. While the news could have been applicable to Jackie, she’d had no idea what people were really talking about. At first, they’d tried to politely invite her into the conversation, but Jackie was really struggling to make small talk, and eventually they’d mostly given up, which was a welcome relief. Jackie remembered that she sort of wished she’d had her pacifier, because then nobody would have expected anything out of her. The most awkward part, although it seemed positively mild given the current state of her diaper, was that she had messed herself just a few minutes before they were ready to get things onto the stove. As the smell had wafted around the room, Miss Julia had playfully asked “Alright, who was that?” In near perfect unison, both Lauren and Katie had denied that they were the source, also chuckling. But, with the two of them ruled out, they suddenly knew what had happened, and Jackie had felt them tense up a little. Although they clearly felt awkward, she’d been somewhat glad that her secret had come out, especially since she actually hadn’t been forced to explicitly claim the deed. Miss Julia had bailed her out by reacting fastest. “No problem at all,” she’d said in the same casual tone. “If you don’t mind, I should just finish breading these last couple of pieces of chicken so that we can put everything in the oven on time for Kevin to get home, and then I’ll check these two and change anyone who needs one.” In a sense, Jackie had been most relieved by that. She’d been pretty sure that she was still supposed to use her diaper, and would have needed help to get out of it to use a toilet, so she’d just gone ahead. It had seemed safest. But as soon as she’d done it, she’d realized that she was in a lot of trouble if she was expected to change herself. As much as she didn’t really want to be cleaned up by a near stranger, it seemed to beat the alternative. Soon enough, she’d been cleaned up, along with Lauren, who’d actually volunteered that she was now wet enough that she should change before dinner. In a way, it had seemed like her change was more awkward for her and Miss Julia, since they weren’t sure how much to slip back into mommy and baby mode during it, whereas Miss Julia and Jackie had not just been talking like two old friends and so switching back was less of a departure. By the time dinner had been ready, Kevin had gotten home from work, and they’d all sat down for dinner. The food itself was so incredible that Jackie was nearly brought to tears. She couldn’t be sure, but she felt like it was worthy of a high-end restaurant. But it was more than taste. Just to chew her food for once was amazing, and to actually enjoy a bite as it went down. She knew she was barely containing herself, but she couldn’t help but go back for seconds. There had even been wine, which she had most certainly not had since her forced regression. She was a little self-conscious that she’d wound up with a little sauce on her face, but nobody seemed to care that she was a little rusty with a fork and knife. Thinking back, Jackie wasn’t sure whether it was the richness of the food or perhaps the unexpected introduction of wine, but it seemed pretty obvious that the dinner had been her undoing. Her stomach had clearly not been able to make the sudden adjustment from the normal mush and milk that it was used to, and the fact that she had had a full-blown feast probably had only made things worse. Recognizing what had happened was alarming. She frequently comforted herself by telling herself that one day this would all be over, and she’d be able to go back to a normal life. She didn’t really have any hope that it would be any time in the near future, but she generally believed it. But, if even just eating a normal meal was going to have such horrible consequences, she realized, then perhaps she was further from being a functioning adult than she wanted to think. While she was slowly starting to feel her tiredness take over from her discomfort, Jackie wasn’t quite drowsy enough yet to fall asleep. Shifting slightly, she could tell that her back was still pretty gross, and that it was arguably getting worse as it dried. Her diaper was beyond hopeless, but she was somewhat used to spending time in horrible diapers. She didn’t need to sleep in messy diapers very often, but it had happened enough times that she at least knew it was possible. Her only question was whether she’d wake up with a rash in the morning, although, unless it was closer to morning than she thought, in this case that seemed pretty unavoidable. Once again, Jackie found herself examining the sleeping twins. It had been strange to watch the two of them at dinner. Like during the cooking, Jackie had been brought into the conversation a little for the sake of being polite, but it was clear that the dinner conversation came with a real agenda: the girls and their “parents” were there to discuss how the week had went, and whether anything was needed changing in their relationship. The conversation had proven incredibly foreign to Jackie. Not only was she quite positive she’d never have an equivalent conversation with Mama, but she’d never say some of the things that these girls were saying. For starters, they’d said that the last week had been pretty good overall. That, on its own, was pretty mind-boggling to Jackie, but as the conversation had continued, she’d only felt more out of touch. The girls were asked if there was anything that they wanted to change about the previous week, and Lauren had voiced a minor complaint that during times when they were all home she and Katie had been left to their own devices too much. It seemed like she actually wanted to be forced to do more babyish things, which Jackie couldn’t believe. While it could be boring, she always wished there would be more times when she’d just be left alone in her playpen. Most of the time, even if she was left in a room by herself, a baby monitor was left in there as well, and Mama would expect to be able to hear her playing. The only time she ever felt like she could just be on autopilot was when she was having a bottle or breast feeding, and even then, if she was being fed a bottle on the couch she was supposed to always be playing with her own feet as if she found them incredibly interesting. Having to maintain her role, even when no one was really watching, was mentally exhausting, and she couldn’t understand how these girls could even come close to asking to be forced to do it more. Throughout the dinner, it had been clear to Jackie that her presence was making everyone just a little less comfortable than they otherwise would have been. It was pretty clear that this was a conversation that normally took on a pretty set course each week, but Jackie sensed that it was actually important to each of them. And for it to really work, it probably needed to not have a visitor present. Still, they seemed committed to having it, but Jackie felt like maybe they were holding back a little bit. It also seemed like nobody was quite sure how to include her. She’d felt a little awkward watching everything unfold, so they probably felt a little awkward too. She’d tried to mostly just focus on the food, which was truly delicious, but it hadn’t helped with anyone’s perception of her as a fifth wheel. Every once in a while, either Miss Julia or Kevin would try to find a way to ask Jackie a question as well, but it was never very natural. After all, questions about her week were not really too applicable. Instead, they’d asked if she was enjoying her visit. She’d answered truthfully, that it was going better than expected, especially with the dinner. It was extra awkward to be babied by what amounted to strangers, but otherwise these people were far nicer than Mama was. Still, Jackie hadn’t opened up much more, for fear that fully honest answers would only increase everyone’s discomfort. She knew that this was only sort of the same thing as what she experienced at home, and she could tell that everyone else knew too. It wasn’t that she was impossibly out of place, but there was nothing that could be done tonight that would bridge that divide. In a few days, she’d be going home, and that would be worse for her, but since it wasn’t going to change, it didn’t feel like there was even a way to discuss it. The only time that Jackie had fully engaged had been near the end of the dinner, when she’d been asked how she’d liked the movie. For once, she felt like there might be an opportunity for her to really participate in the conversation. She’d liked the movie overall, and she’d said as much, but then she took the opportunity to ask the girls a question that had been on her mind since it had ended. “What was it about that song you guys liked so much?” she’d asked, hoping they’d know what she meant despite not being sure of the name. “Oh, Let It Go?” Lauren had asked. “It’s just so great. You hadn’t heard it before?” “Well, no,” Jackie answered. “What about it do you like? I thought it seemed kind of sad, but the two of you seemed like you were really excited about it.” “Hmm,” Lauren said, pausing for a second to consider the question. “Well, I’m thinking about what I feel when I hear it - I guess it feels like a song about just being who you are. And for me and Katie, that is a little…different. But I guess I just like the idea, you know? Like, I felt so much pressure to have a big job and everything, but I didn’t really want that. I wanted to have a job that made ends meet and to be able to just kind of explore this side of myself. A lot of people would think that was crazy, but when I hear that song, it’s just sort of like: ‘Go for it. Who cares what other people think.’ Which is just awesome. You know, it’s like, ‘be you. Be awesome!’” “Yeah,” Katie had chimed in. “Honestly, I’m curious what even seems sad to you. I think it is such a release of a song, and it happens at such a good part of the movie.” Jackie had recognized the question as genuine, but had still felt a little defensive. It had been so long since anyone had asked her to explain her opinion, and she was finding it hard to find the words. “Well,” she’d said, “I guess I’ve only heard it once, but to me it seemed like it was a song about hiding yourself. Maybe I was just listening mostly to the first part, but it seemed like it was all about the rules you have to follow, and how you just sort of are trapped by them. I guess I get that it’s cool that she is deciding that she can be who she wants to be, but she’s a princess with superpowers. Not everyone can just decide that they want things to be different and just go ahead, let that go and make them different. I guess maybe I let it go too, but it feels a little different. Like, at home, it’s better for me if I just let it go and don’t think about it too much. If I do, that makes it harder, and sometimes it makes me act up, and then I am more likely to get in trouble.” She was getting a little upset, which she hadn’t expected, and she didn’t know where all this was going, so she’d stopped. This was the level of transparency she’d been avoiding, and she felt sure she’d been right to try to steer clear. She could tell that her hosts weren’t sure what to say, and also that they weren’t going to keep talking about the song anymore. When Lauren finally spoke it had seemed like she was flailing a little. “I think, maybe, we are hearing different things because we are having different experiences,” she said, seeming almost like she was about to cry. “I hope someday you hear it our way.” Jackie had accidentally brought the conversation to a close, and a few minutes later they had all cleaned up and the girls were brought back into the nursery. With a round of fresh diapers and the reinsertion of their pacifiers, they’d officially resumed their baby roles and been tucked in for the night. The way the conversation had gone had reinforced for Jackie that she believed that the girls were genuine. She really couldn’t understand it, but they must like this. They really did seem to have a choice, even if during the week they gave up a tremendous amount of control. She had kind of always thought that they were crazy, at best, and losers, at worst. But maybe she wasn’t quite right. They were weird, but that might not be the worst thing you could be. She almost laughed. Even if she hadn’t been in the dirtiest, most uncomfortable diaper she’d ever worn, this would be a nightmare for her. And there they were, sleeping as if they didn’t have a care in the world. People could be funny, she supposed. --- Though she hadn’t really noticed falling asleep, Jackie could remember some wild dreams, all of which were really nightmares. The worst, as far as she’d been concerned, was the last one she’d remembered. She’d been at dinner with the family again, and she’d told all that she didn’t want to do this anymore. All at once, all of them had burst into laughter, not controlling themselves even when Jackie asked what was so funny. Finally, Miss Julia had composed herself, and with some of the kindness in her voice gone, explained. “You don’t get it, do you? You really are just a baby now. You couldn’t stop even if you had a choice!” With that, the whole room had burst into laughter again, and Jackie had suddenly become conscious that her diaper had leaked onto the chair at the kitchen table. --- To be continued...
  11. It was a mature, experienced audience. They knew this piece was normally danced with short stiff tutus, the ballerina's leotard the only thing hiding her underwear, keeping her decent. So nobody strained to look as she came out onto the stage, graceful movements and fast precise spins, perfect poise accentuating the music. Until a whisper started, down at the front, by the orchestra. In a ripple the whisper spread out to the edges of the seating and back through the rows. As it spread necks were strained, heads ducked, people made unseemly attempts to see up her skirt. Exclamations could be heard, shock from the mature audience, astonishment apparent. The orchestra could hear the commotion, were close enough to hear the words themselves and turned, looked up at the dancer above them. Their angle offered a clear view, and some of them stopped playing, too surprised to remember to keep going. That was enough, the rest of the orchestra fell into musical silence, the music impossible to continue without the full ensemble. On stage, the ballerina stopped dancing, heard the comments from the orchestra, turned to face the audience. Hands resting on her waist, elbows bent outwards she frowned. "Really?" she said. Nobody could hear above the general hubbub but that died, everybody wanting to hear what she had to say to them, curious and fascinated. "I mean, really," she said, "Haven't you seen a woman in diapers before?"
  12. "You've been demanding I let you prove you're potty trained for weeks," he said, "So this is your chance." Sure, he'd bought me a potty. It was far too small, but that wasn't the issue. He'd removed my diaper but made me stand astride the potty, my long legs either side, stood upright. If I relaxed now I'd wet in the potty, sure, but also down my thighs and all over the floor. I looked at him beseechingly. "I need to sit!" "Sit?" he exclaimed, "On a potty? With all those germs up against your skin? No, I'm not exposing you to that unhygienic nastiness." Oh, right. So he's willing to have me sit in my own mess, hot plastic trapping it against my skin, but join millions of other adults by sitting on an easily cleaned potty seat? Toilet seat! I sighed, his influence over my language was even invading my thoughts. He misinterpreted the sigh. "Go, or it's straight back into diapers." "If I go now without sitting I'll wet all over the floor," I said, "This isn't.." He cut me off. "Don't be silly," he told me sternly, "This potty is advertised as having a splash guard. If you can't use it properly without making a mess then you clearly aren't ready for it. I think I'd better just put you straight back into diapers." I admit, I panicked at that point. It had taken so long to convince him to let me even try and use a potty. I swiftly squatted, knees bent double but heels off the ground, enough to keep me from making contact with the potty. I relaxed with relief and let the hot stream go, looking down to celebrate my stolen success. He'd stolen my success from me, snatching the potty away as I crouched. Even as I tried to hold the flow I knew it was too late, a puddle on the wooden floorboards, growing around one of my feet. The outcome was worse than being kept in diapers. I now had a very sore bottom, and was also being kept in diapers. On top of that, his final words as he walked away carrying the potty I'd dreamed of using. "You're clearly not ready for this. I'll see if they'll give me a refund, it's unused after all. Such a waste of time. I'll order you some more diapers, it's going to be a while before we try this again."
  13. This might seem familiar...I've been writing on my own for years now, and I've become sort of obsessed with perspective. I like limiting what we know to one character's viewpoint, but I also like the idea that two people might have radically divergent perspectives on the same events. So, several of the stories I'm planning on sharing over the next few months kind of play with that theme in one way or another. This one is definitely the most explicit example of that, and I doubt I'll do anything else in this Wicked sort of style again (do it once and it is hopefully kind of interesting - do it three times and it is definitely kind of lazy, IMO). Anyways, I hope people enjoy something a little different. Part 2 is written and coming next week. This comes out of the Jackie Universe. You don't need to know those stories to follow this one, but they might give some interesting context: Baby's Unexpected Trip Jackie's Play Date The Haircut (a parallel to this story) --- “OK, thanks for your help, babe,” Julia said to her fiancée, Kevin. “We’ll see you when we get home.” “Of course,” he answered. “How are you feeling?” “A little nervous,” she confessed. “For them.” She nodded in the direction of the car. “I know,” said Kevin. “But they’ll be fine. If they could show their parents, if they could show me, a bunch of people who are already used to the idea will be nothing. I know they’re nervous, but they got in the car, and they know where they are going.” “I know you’re right,” Julia said, “but I just… don’t want to push them too far. It’s supposed to be embarrassing sometimes, but still.” “If it doesn’t work, it’s just one time. They’ll get through it. Besides, they totally need the haircuts! This is probably less scary than trying to sneak out and hide their diapers at a normal salon.” “OK, you’re totally right. See you in a couple hours.” Julia kissed her fiancée, opened the front door of the minivan, and got in the driver’s seat. As she closed the door, she glanced into the rearview mirror. Looking back at her from where they sat, strapped into matching, oversized car seats in the two seats of the van’s middle row, she saw two of her best friends, twins Lauren and Katie. Though they had been friends for several years now, over the past four months their relationship had taken on a new dynamic, in which Julia and Kevin were full time parents to a set of adult baby twins. Julia and Kevin had worked hard to help the girls live out their desires, but her nerves reflected that it was still a set of roles that had been confined to the four of them. The intent looks she got in the mirror from Katie and Lauren told her that they almost surely had heard her conversation with Kevin. She cursed the oversized pacifiers in each of their mouths – it made their expressions harder to read. After a few seconds, Lauren broke the silence. “We’re ok, Mommy,” she said, still lisping because of her pacifier but sounding much more serious and assertive than normal. “Yeah? How about you, Katie?” Julia asked. She knew that Katie was much more shy, and while Lauren always had her interests in mind, she sensed that sometimes Lauren was out ahead of her twin. “I’m ready,” Katie answered quietly, nodding to reaffirm her commitment. “Alright then,” Julia said, throwing the car into reverse and beginning to back down the driveway. “Wave bye-bye to Daddy, babies.” She was back to the more commanding, patronizing tone that she normally assumed as the girls’ dominant caretaker. If they were ready, she was ready. She pulled out and began the roughly twenty-minute drive to the salon where the girls were going to be getting a haircut, their first since they’d taken on their baby status full-time. It had been nearly a month since Julia had first recognized that this was a problem that they’d need to address. She’d begun searching for a place that she might be able to discreetly bring the girls for an appointment – perhaps with her getting a cut at the same time so that it wouldn’t seem weird that she had driven them. In her mind, there was no chance she’d be bringing them in baby clothes, but she didn’t think bringing them in with their increasingly necessary diapers under adult clothes was a foolproof solution either. Just as she had been about to decide that was her only option, she remembered an online forum that she’d consulted before starting this relationship with the girls full-time, when she was trying to think about deliberately setting up boundaries. The forum offered advice from others with experience in similar situations, and so she decided to ask whether her plans were best. To her great surprise, she’d been alerted to a small number of salons that specifically catered to adult babies, including one in the same metro area that she lived in. She’d quickly emailed the proprietor, who let her know that she held approximately monthly sessions on Saturdays after the salon was normally closed. She told Julia that there were normally four or five other girls that came in on a given Saturday, and that all of them were heavily-dominated big babies. That last point had been the cause of hesitation for Julia. Though she knew that Katie and especially Lauren were interested in being babied in part because they were excited by the humiliation, she got the sense that some of the other girls were less willing participants. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that, and whether the girls would find the exposure too humiliating. After talking to Kevin, they decided to leave the choice up to the girls and gave them some time to make up their minds. Presented with the option of a clandestine trip to a normal salon or visiting the adult baby-friendly option, they had chosen the second. Julia was still worried that it might be uncomfortable or that she’d need to protect the girls, but with their final blessing, she was now committed to being assertive. In fact, her attitude towards the girls would probably help set the tone for everyone else in the room, so she was working hard to gather her normal confidence. She looked at the girls in the mirror again while stopped at a traffic light. Dressed as they were, they looked like they needed her protection. Both sucked on pink pacifiers, and wore matching, light yellow raincoats that kept away the slight chill. When standing, they also were long enough to hide their childish light blue dresses and thick diapers from a quick glance of a passer-by, though sitting in their car seats the coats rode up and Julia could easily see the thick disposals peeking out from underneath. It would be the first time they’d appear in front of strangers in their baby clothes, and though Julia had her concerns, she had to admit that the humiliation they’d feel would be fun for her to watch as a caretaker with a definite dominant streak. The girls looked very cute, but also very childish. Before long, Julia found herself pulling into the parking lot. Though there were a few cars in the lot, she was pleased that they were as well shielded from the street as she had been promised. She parked, and though she was still feeling some nerves, she quickly and confidently climbed out of the car and moved around to the back seat. She opened the sliding door and stepped up into the car, leaning over Lauren to unbuckle Katie in the far seat. Having done so, she backed out of the car and unbuckled Lauren. Lauren stood up and stepped out of the car, then was followed out by Katie. Julia reached back into the car and grabbed the diaper bag that was on the floor between the two girls’ seats. Flinging it over her shoulder, she closed the door and held a hand out to both girls, who eagerly took the support. Julia could feel from their sweaty palms that no matter how ready they had been, they were nervous. Determined not to let them down, she steadily began walking to the door. The door was locked to prevent anyone accidentally wandering into the salon when it was closed for this special occasion, so Julia briefly released Lauren’s hand and rang the doorbell. The party stood in silence waiting for someone to come to the door. After a few moments, it opened, and an attractively dressed middle-aged woman ushered them in with a smile. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia!” the shop’s proprietor greeted her. “I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, changing her tone in an obvious reference to the girls, even as she continued to address Julia. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” Releasing the girls’ hands as they stepped through the door, Julia turned to Katie and began unbuttoning her jacket. Seemingly instinctively, Ms. Parker began doing the same to Lauren. Though Lauren was used to being dressed by either Julia or Kevin, she was visibly blushing as she was treated so childishly by a stranger. Still, she didn’t offer any resistance, and soon the girls' coats were hung up and they were ready to move into the main part of the salon. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” Ms. Parker said, leading the way. Julia once again grabbed the girls’ hands and followed behind. As they entered, Julia took a look around the modest salon. It was much like any other you might see, with a small section of toys for children who were waiting, and couches and chairs around the perimeter. Of course, today, its occupants were anything but ordinary. Immediately, she recognized the smells of babyhood that were familiar from Lauren and Katie’s nursery in their own home, and she quickly saw that the occupant of the stylist’s chair sucked an oversized pacifier just like her own girls. Ms. Parker addressed the room first. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This is Baby Lauren,” she said, gesturing appropriately. Though the twins were identical, Lauren could easily be identified by her glasses. “And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” Julia took her introduction as an opportunity to guide the girls forward, bringing them in front of her without letting go of their wrists. “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” she gently commanded. Though it was barely audible, both girls mumbled a muffled a “hi” from behind their pacifiers and mustered weak waves with their free hands. Julia noticed that they were both looking at the floor as if they could make it open up and swallow them if they stared hard enough, so she decided not to press them for more enthusiasm before they had a chance to adjust to their new surroundings. Ms. Parker took over once more. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” she said. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” She gestured first to a girl with wet hair who was sucking a pacifier with the rest of her outfit obscured by a Hello Kitty hairdresser’s smock, and then to a tallish, slender girl who was no more than 30 who stood in front of a tv in the corner playing a video of children’s songs that featured young children dancing. Based on the bow-legged position that she was frozen in while staring back at them, with her light pink onesie stretched taut over a bulging diaper that just peaked out through the leg holes, it seemed that she had been dancing along with the children before being distracted by the new arrivals. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker continued, snapping Julia’s attention away from Baby Kori and over towards a side wall, where she found an attractive woman of about 35 sitting in a seat bent over reading a children’s book to her charge. Instantly, though, Julia could sense something was different, and from the slight tensing of the grips on her hands, she could tell the girls did too. Though Baby Susie was wearing an extremely girly, frilly, and ruffled yellow dress that was complimented by a matching pair of rhumba panties and even wore a little bit of makeup, there was little doubting that they were in fact looking at a man. Julia had heard of sissies in the course of the research she’d done before adopting the girls full-time, but she’d not considered the possibility of encountering one. Looking at the girls, she could sense that they may not have the same familiarity with their subject matter. They seemed confused, though she could sense them slowly relaxing despite their own embarrassment, perhaps because the embarrassment was also etched all over each of the other babies’ faces as well, proving that they weren’t the only ones who were the object of humiliation in the room. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker continued, gesturing further down the wall to a bibbed woman with a bottle held to her mouth by what was apparently the dancer’s mother (though her age suggested that they must have been nearly the same age). “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Even as Julia was looking over at Jackie, she found her attention diverted to the floor between her party and the bottle feeding taking place across the room, and the fresh squeezes on her hand told her she wasn’t the only one who was becoming distracted by the last baby in the room, who was, it was now quite evident, the source of the babyish smell she’d detected upon entering the salon. The big baby, who was quite evidently the oldest of the seven now in the salon, lay on a changing mat with her ankles held aloft by her caregiver, who was just making the first of what would need to be many passes with a baby wipe onto the girl’s extremely messy backside and privates. The red onesie that she wore had been unsnapped and pulled far enough up that it revealed her breasts, and it matched her deeply blushing, tear-streaked face. The baby woman was clearly mortified to be so shamefully exposed to strangers. “THAT,” Ms. Parker said, clearly alluding to the spectacle that had her new guests’ attention, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” She seemed to make a point to catch Julia’s eyes, and with a conspiratorial grin, she moved closer to the humiliated woman and shifted into an overly sweet coo. “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” She planted an obviously theatrical kiss on her head, as if she were commiserating with her embarrassment rather than deliberately heightening it, and then resumed the unpleasant but power-affirming chore of changing Tory’s filthy diaper. Julia was almost stunned by what she saw. She couldn’t deny that the power trip she was witnessing, and indeed the dynamics she was witnessing across the room, was awakening her powerful dominant streak, but she also could sense that Tori was miserable. Still, despite the real tears, there was clearly nothing but submission to the change, no matter how embarrassed she clearly was. While she was still processing, Ms. Parker turned to the girls. “Why don’t the two of you go play?” she asked, though she left little doubt that it was an order. Julia said nothing, but she dropped their hands and gently pushed them out onto the floor. To her surprise, Lauren rushed away, making towards a children’s tea set on one side of the room. Perhaps she was feeling less humiliated, knowing that she didn’t have it as bad as Tory, or perhaps she was just anxious to get out of the center of attention, but she was off with her trademark girlish enthusiasm. Katie followed behind, clearly more reserved, which was less surprising. Julia guessed that she shared little of her twin’s enthusiasm, but also knew her well enough to know that she’d be certain to stay pinned to Lauren’s side as much as possible. From over on the couch, Julia heard Kori’s mommy order her charge to carry on with her dancing, and the hasty reply and almost frantic resumption of a series of wiggles that made the big baby look truly ridiculous betrayed just how eagerly the girl wished to avoid making the dominant woman cross. Julia could sense that the mommy was feeling some of the same thrill she was from witnessing Tory’s humiliation and was eager to exercise her own dominance beyond her continued feeding of Baby Jackie. Almost magnetically, Julia found herself drawn to the scene on the floor again. Tory’s mommy had now nearly finished wiping the girl, who had regained some composure once the attention had waned but was now keeping her head turned towards the wall next to her. Her open diaper had been pulled away from her backside, and although it was partially concealed by dirty wipes, it clearly revealed a sizeable, sludgy mess that had spread throughout the woman’s backside and even moved partially up the front of her crotch. Julia knew from changing the girls that this meant she’d almost certainly been sitting down in her mess at some point, and probably had been wearing her dirty underwear for some time before she was changed. When her mommy finally was satisfied that the girl was clean, she tossed the final wipe onto the open diaper and wrapped it all up once more into a small but stinky parcel. Deftly, and with a total lack of resistance on Tory’s part, she powdered the girl and taped on a fresh and thirsty diaper in its place. Julia was still unsure of what she’d seen. If Tory was in this for the humiliation, then the enjoyment had yet to kick in. She loved seeing the dominance displayed, but hoped it wouldn’t spook the girls. Though she’d considered the girls’ diapers in deciding where she’d take them, she hadn’t really thought of what she’d do if one of them had made a messy diaper. Since she’d changed them immediately before leaving, a mess was the only way that they’d truly need a change before they left. She couldn’t imagine subjecting either of them to that level of exposure. She could, she supposed, take them to the restroom, which might look weird but at least would provide some privacy. The car ran through her head, but that seemed to slightly increase the odds of a truly monumental catastrophe. Perhaps she could even just leave the dirty deed unacknowledged and change the offender when they got home. That would make for an unpleasant car ride for all three of them, but it would limit the girl’s embarrassment at the salon somewhat. As the change was fully completed and Tory was made to crawl over to the garbage to discard her ruined undergarment, Julia realized that she’d been more or less standing in the middle of the room for nearly ten minutes. In fact, there had been a changing of the guard up front, and Jackie was now replacing Stephanie in the chair. Quickly glancing at the girls, she saw that they were fine. Lauren was fully her high-energy baby-self, quickly moving from toy to toy as if she were an actual rambunctious toddler. You wouldn’t know she wasn’t at home if you couldn’t see all the other oversized infants around her. Katie seemed more to be following Lauren’s lead than entirely enthusiastic, but that wasn’t too different from what one normally saw from her either. Just as at home, Julia took her at her word that she was just fine and simply was less enthusiastic of a person than her sister. Realizing that she should stop just standing around being anti-social, Julia looked around for an obvious place to go. Stephanie had replaced Jackie over Kori’s mommy’s lap, and her Mommy, who appeared to be old enough to actually be her biological mother, was now sitting on the other side of the couch. Tory’s mommy had gone to the restroom, perhaps to wash her hands after changing the dirty diaper, and Baby Susie and his (her? – Julia didn’t know) mommy were still in the midst of the book she’d been reading to him. Seeing her options, and really only knowing Ms. Parker, if only through email, she decided to move over towards the chair, where an empty chair sat next to Jackie’s mama, who was watching the proceedings that were just beginning. “Mind if I sit?” Julia asked the woman. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” she replied, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, thinking that Jackie could have been approximately the same age as her girls. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” said Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. Sure, she was visibly older, and she clearly was extremely submissive, but this was still amazing information. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said the other woman. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Julia was having trouble following, but sensed that her companion was willing to tell the story, which she was curious to hear. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Jackie’s mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Julia found herself watching Jackie blush in the mirror. She’d been like this for six years, and it seemed clear she had little choice. Like Tory, she seemed to be pretty much be totally resigned to her role, and showed little reaction beyond her blushing. For the Mama’s part (she still didn’t know her name), it was clear that she loved her job, and relished her chance to dominate an adult baby. She wasn’t sure about the ethics of it, and was pretty sure that she wouldn’t be able to accept the same role, but she could relate with the thrill that Mama was describing, and decided to withhold judgment for now. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia answered, now getting a chance to tell her own story. “I met the twins in college. I was a year older than them, but they were both pledging the sorority that I was in. Normally we didn’t really do much in terms of hazing, but for some reason that year it was decided that we would have everyone who was pledging spend a weekend as babies. And normally each of us would just be in charge of one of the new girls, but then one of my friends in the sorority had a family emergency and had to go home. I was already supposed to be doing Lauren, and since my friend had Katie and they were twins, they decided to have me be in charge of both of them. It was all really low-brow stuff – basically they just had to wear the sorority t-shirts and a cheap adult diaper all weekend, and then we’d give them lots bottles or baby food with lots of fiber in it to make them have to use them, and they’d have to play some stupid games and stuff. Honestly, I thought it was going to be pretty dumb and kind of too mean to make them use the diapers and stuff. But then, when we did it, it was weird. Right off the bat, I kind of liked it. I was probably more gentle and nice than everyone else actually, because it didn’t seem right, but I sort of loved putting them in diapers or feeding them and having them need me to do anything.” Listening to herself, Julia realized that she was clearly a different kind of person than the woman she was talking to. Though she had discovered a strong dominant streak, she was also much more concerned with the emotional well-being of others, even during dominant play. This didn’t seem to be as much of a concern for her companion. Still, it occurred to her that she might have something to learn from this woman. While her approach might be different, she seemed to have some tricks that she’d picked up over her time babying Jackie. “So,” she continued, “the whole weekend ended, and I sort of couldn’t stop thinking about it, but I didn’t think I’d ever mention it because I wouldn’t even know how. But then one day while everyone was at dinner, maybe like three weeks later, it came up, and Lauren mentioned sort of casually that she didn’t actually hate it. That definitely got my attention. Since I was supposed to sort of be her mentor we talked together a lot, and later I asked her about it.” “How’d you even do that?” asked Mama, understandably seeming to find it hard to believe that they could have this conversation. Julia could barely believe she had had the courage to do it herself now. At the same time, she suspected that while she was a more natural dominant, she’d have been much less comfortable in conversations about awkward topics. “Well, we’d been drinking before we were going to go out to a party, so I think I probably was a little more forward than I normally would be, and she was probably a little more open about it after that.” “Ok, that makes a little more sense,” Mama replied. “Yeah, it made more sense at the time I think,” said Julia. “I don’t even know what I thought was going to happen. But so anyways, it was just the two of us in my room, maybe like three days after she said that, and I just sort of asked her what she meant when she said she didn’t hate it.” Just then, Lauren came hustling over to the conversation. Julia feared she had heard their conversation and was running over to stop them, but Lauren was a wildcard, so she waited for her to speak first. “Umm, Mommy, I hafta tell you something,” she said breathlessly from behind her pacifier. “What’s that, La-La?” Julia asked, almost automatically using the tone and pet name that she usually used at home. She was still baffled by what was going on, but with the tone, she could tell that she wasn’t worried about what the grown-ups were discussing. “It’s a secwet!” came Lauren’s reply. “Oh, ok,” said Julia, taking out Lauren’s pacifier and leaning closer so that Lauren could whisper. Somehow Lauren had picked up on the way that little kids love secrets, and occasionally resorted to this characteristic, which Julia found really adorable. “I fink dat Susie made stinkies,” she whispered. Julia almost laughed at the absurdity. Lauren was tattling. Not only was she not worried about the story, she was so preoccupied with her role that she was telling on one of her companions for having a dirty diaper. “Why are you telling me, silly?” she asked, stifling her laugh and staying in character. “You have to tell her mommy that.” “But I’m scawed,” Lauren replied genuinely, seemingly just now realizing the consequences of her actions. “Oh, there is no need to be scared, princess. Here, I’ll come with you.” Julia rose and grabbed Lauren’s hand again. The girl had quite clearly left a tea party that Katie, Susie, and Stephanie were still sitting at, and each of those babies were watching intently. She led Lauren across the short distance and stood before Susie’s mommy, who was now looking up from her phone. “Go ahead,” Julia commanded, finding her confidence and hoping she could channel it to her suddenly nervous baby. “Tell Susie’s mommy what you told me.” Sensing her struggles, Julia put a second hand firmly on her shoulder, and finally, in a quiet mumble, Lauren said, “I fink dat Susie made stinkies.” “Ahh,” said Susie’s mommy, “that’s very helpful of you for letting me know, little one. Thank you! Let’s find out. Baby Susie, come over to Mommy for a moment please.” Julia barely paused to marvel at the way that the woman had simultaneously supported Lauren while also reaffirming her infancy. Like everyone else, she was now watching Susie, who seemed chagrined but dutifully dropped off of the chair and slowly crawled over to where they were grouped on the side of the room. When the sissy arrived, the woman rose to her feet, seeming even to Julia to utterly tower over the big baby on all fours before her. “Baby Lauren thinks you might be a dirty girl, Susie. Is that true?” she asked. “Are you a smelly girl? Let’s check.” Julia could sense the deliberate use of the word “girl,” and even the name Susie, were clearly designed to further emasculate the simpering creature on the floor, though she suspected that the impending diaper check in front of a room full of women was going to be a sufficiently humiliating regardless of gender pronouns. She watched as Susie’s mommy bent over and used her left hand to lift the hem of his yellow dress, which had been just barely covering the top of his diaper, further up his back. She used her other hand to pull out the back of his ruffled panties and diapers, then dramatically lowered her head to visually inspect. She wrinkled her nose, a reaction that came with the territory of deliberately sniffing a diaper one knows is dirty at close range (one that Julia had herself experienced in service of embarrassing her girls at home), and then quickly released the diaper and dress and stood back up. “Baby Lauren, you were right,” she declared, unexpectedly addressing Julia’s charge, who had been rather uselessly taking in the sight before her. “You’re a very good helper! Baby Susie is a very dirty girl!” Once more addressing the sissy, she said “You don’t smell as cute as you look, do you princess? I don’t think so. Too bad you already had your change after nap time. No more new diapers until right before night-nights.” Baby Susie didn’t react like this was a surprise, but it certainly was for Julia, who had assumed they were in for another change. Were it not for Susie’s reaction and the overly produced diaper check, she might have thought this was a ploy to avoid a humiliating change, much like the stalling tactic that she’d considered if one of the twins were to poop herself. She had to admit, she was a bit disappointed. Though not exactly sexually interested, she’d harbored a curiosity about what she’d see when Susie’s diapers were opened. The juxtaposition between the dress he was wearing and the male genitals he’d surely reveal seemed to innately fascinate her dominant side. Turning back to Lauren once more, his mommy said, “Baby Lauren, I know that Baby Susie smells very yucky, but do you mind if she keeps playing with you?” Lauren seemed perplexed and turned to Julia for guidance. Julia was surprised, as it had fairly obviously been more of a command than an actual question. She certainly wasn’t going to intervene in any other way, especially since Lauren had likely pulled her stunt in part in an effort to see Susie experience a similar fate to Tory’s, which didn’t upset her as a Mommy but also hadn’t been terribly nice. She simply nodded at Lauren, who responded by mumbling “Otay,” to Susie’s mommy. “Why don’t you girls go back and do that then?” she asked, and with that the group dispersed, with the babies going back to the tea party and Julia returning to her seat near the main chair. “That was quite a show,” Jackie’s Mama said to Julia. “Yeah, Lauren really gets into the role.” “Yeah, I guess so. Although it sounds like she maybe always has?” clearly inviting Julia to resume their previous conversation. “Well, yeah, true. Like I said, I asked her what she meant, and she said that she just really liked it getting to be the baby. I tried to pin her down, because I mean, c’mon, she couldn’t like the diapers, right? She said no, but that she didn’t hate them either. She’s actually come out of her shell more since, and I think she’s totally got a submissive side of her that likes them, or maybe likes to not like them. But what she really likes about it is that she got to just mess around and sort of dive into the role. She and Katie are both crazy smart, but it always stressed them out a lot to always work so hard. Especially Lauren. The funny thing is that now she is kind of the leader, but normally when they were together she almost never talked and let Katie do it for her. Basically, she just felt like being the baby was a really comforting release.” “So, then what?” Mama asked. Julia liked how eager she was to hear the story. “Well, yeah, I mean, when we were having that conversation, I didn’t really know what to say, so eventually I just blurted out that I kind of liked it too. And then we didn’t really talk for about a minute, and finally I asked if she ever wanted to do it again. She said yes, but she didn’t want anyone to know, which made sense. So we actually never did it again for the rest of the school year, but I think having that conversation helped us become closer friends. I used to tease her by calling her baby when we were together, and even though nobody was around she would blush pretty hard.” “So the next year I ended up getting an apartment off campus with her and Katie, but by then it was kind of something I figured we’d never do because there was always someone around. But then when I showed up that year, like the third day she brought it up. Apparently she had been talking about it with Katie, and they wanted to try it again. I was surprised, because I’d never known Katie liked it at all, but I guess she sort of did but was also much more embarrassed than Lauren. So we tried it the very next weekend. We went to a party on Friday but then all day Saturday and Sunday I kept them in diapers, basically the same as when we were doing initiation. I loved it, but I figured that was it. We still had a lot of involvement in the sorority and school and we were busy. But a few months later they wanted to do it again and it started to become a little bit of a regular thing on the weekends.” “Didn’t your other friends notice that you were always gone?” Mama asked. “Well, I don’t think it was ever more than a couple of weekends in a month, so for the most part we could be pretty subtle. Plus, there was nothing that said I couldn’t go out for a little while. Sometimes I’d go get lunch or coffee with somebody, and I could run out to the library or whatever if I needed to. The first year especially, it was really easy. Especially since Lauren and Katie already had a reputation for being bookworms who didn’t necessarily go out every weekend. The only thing that was hard for a little while was when I got pretty serious with my boyfriend during my senior year, which was our second year living together. He’d end up coming over a decent number of nights, and it got weird how some weekends I’d kind of be avoiding him for the weekend so that I could baby the girls. Honestly, I wanted to keep doing it, but it was starting to impact my relationship. Plus, a lot of times after a day of babying them, when I’d put them to bed at night I’d be a little charged by the whole experience. It was basically when I wanted my boyfriend to be over the most.” Julia was trying to be tactful, but she also could tell from Ms. Parker’s earlier comments that the thrill of domination was pretty well known in the room. Besides, it was true. Her desires to release after babying the girls was an important part of how she’d gotten to this point with the girls. “So how did you deal with that?” Mama asked, still on the edge of her seat. “Well, it kind of came to a head after a near miss one time. After I put them to bed one time after one of our weekends, I had Kevin come over to our place. I had gone over to his place a couple of times when I really wanted to, but that was easy because I’d just get up real early the next morning. This time I thought he was going to go out to a party after and I’d just stay in, so I had him over for a booty call. But then when we were finished he was tired and decided to just go to sleep. I didn’t really have a way to kick him out or send him home, so I just had to sort of let it happen even though the girls were in their bedrooms and could totally come out in the morning in compromised positions. So once he fell asleep, I wrote a note on a sheet of paper telling them not to come out until I woke them up because Kevin was here and I slipped it under each of their doors. It worked, but I couldn’t get him out of the house until, like, ten. Since I’d put them to bed pretty early, they had both had been up for quite a while. Lauren always poops in the morning so she was in a filthy diaper, and Katie had leaked. Plus, they were both kind of mad at me, since this was supposed to be our secret and I put them at risk of being seen.” Julia felt sheepish recounting that part of the story. Though Jackie’s mama didn’t seem to be judging her, she didn’t like to think of how her selfishness had almost ruined her relationship with Lauren and Katie. They were her babies now, but they were her friends first, and she wasn’t proud of risking that. “So we kind of let it sit for a couple of days,” she continued, “but finally I had to say something. It wasn’t a fight or anything, but I told them that if we were going to keep doing the whole mommy/babies thing then we were going to have to tell Kevin what was going on, or else I was going to have to stop. I didn’t want to, but I just wasn’t really able to do it the way it was going. Obviously, I didn’t make them decide right away, because I knew it was going to be hard for them to decide. But eventually, one night about a week later, they asked me how it would work if we did it more and told Kevin. They had a really good relationship with Kevin – actually, I wouldn’t have even started dating him if they hadn’t said they thought he was a really nice guy – so I think that helped. The three of us talked about how to do it for a little while and we decided that the easiest way would be for us to have him come over one night and all talk about it together.” Jackie’s mama was hanging on every word, and even Jackie’s eyes seemed to be widening in the mirrors. “So that’s what we did. We planned it a little more, but basically maybe a week later we deliberately made sure we were all home for dinner and we just told him about how we spent weekends as mommy and babies sometimes. He was definitely confused at first, but he started to understand a little better once we told him how it started. I could tell he was a little uncomfortable about it, and the girls were definitely embarrassed, so for a while I did most of the talking. Once we had him ask questions, he obviously asked about diapers right away. He definitely thought that part was weird at first, but I think he was mostly surprised that they would in any way willingly be put in diapers or use them. They told him that it wasn’t that they liked it, but just that they could get over it, but I don’t think that helped at first. But eventually he just wanted to know what we wanted him to do now that he knew about it.” “What did you say to that?” asked Mama. Julia beamed, remembering with pride just how well Kevin had taken it. He was such a good guy, and she felt lucky to have someone who handled such a strange situation so well. “Well, that was the part where we were least sure about. The first thing we said was that he just had to be ok with it, which he promised he was, even if he wasn’t sure if he got it. Then we said that we wanted to be able to do it without hiding it from him. He didn’t have to come over if he didn’t want, but this way he would know we weren’t hiding anything from him. But we also told him he could come over if he wanted.” “They were ok with that?” Mama asked, seemingly stunned. “Well, honestly, I think that Lauren liked the idea more than she wanted to admit. She probably kind of pushed Katie to come a little out of her comfort zone in order to allow that, but that was ultimately what they said. The only rule was that he couldn’t change them or see them naked. I think they would have both died if we did that on the first day, and honestly, I wasn’t sure what I thought of it either.” Julia was understating it. She trusted all three of them, and now they were way past all of that, but she definitely hadn’t been ready for that right away. “So what did Kevin say?” “Well, at first, he just said he’d have to think about it, which made sense. Afterwards, when it was just the two of us, we talked a little more. At first he seemed to want to understand more about them, but eventually he wanted to know about me, and why I wanted to do it. At first, I sort of said it was because they wanted me too. I was actually weirdly embarrassed about it. He could kind of tell there was more to it though, so I told him about how the first time we’d done it at the initiation I’d quickly found out that I had a dominant streak and that I was growing to love it. I think he was a little surprised by that, but it was also a little like he was understanding for the first time. He asked me if I thought that the girls were feeling the same way, and I told him that Lauren almost certainly was, and that Katie was harder to tell because she was much shier about it. The last thing he asked was whether any of us had ever had a romantic relationship, which suddenly seemed like a fair question. I told him no, which was true, and then we left it for a while – all he said was to let him think about it.”
  14. What has Jackie been up to since last we saw her? Well, let's find out! Part two coming next week! If you're unfamiliar with Jackie, this might feel like a weird place to jump in. I've written about her and some of the other characters in these stories before, so you might want to check out Baby's Unexpected Trip and Jackie's Play Date first. ----- Jackie was still tired. Strapped into her car seat, she couldn’t help but be reminded of just how much she had become the baby that everyone else in her life told her that she was. It was barely one in the afternoon, and she’d slept her normal 13 hours the night before. And despite having only woken up at 8, by 11:45 she’d already had breakfast, her daily morning breastfeeding, and lunch. She’d been put down for her nap a little earlier than normal, and being accustomed to her rigidly enforced habits, hadn’t been able to fall asleep as quickly as normal. Before she knew it, Mama was waking her from what felt like only minutes of sleep. After a quick brush of her hair, Mama brought her out to the car and had her strapped in in no time. The loud, childish songs that were playing over the car stereo while Mama drove were even more annoying for Jackie than normal. She often liked to tell herself that she would be fine without the embarrassing amounts of sleep that she got, but if Jackie ever had a day where she got less than an hour and a half for a nap, she’d find herself tired for the rest of the day and sometimes would be so grumpy that Mama would decide that she needed to go to bed even earlier than her normal 7pm bedtime. As usual, Mama hadn’t bothered to tell Jackie where they were headed, but the change in routine gave Jackie a pretty good idea of their destination. Though it was theoretically possible that they were heading to a birthday party for one of the other adult babies in the area, it was most likely that the change signaled that it was time for Jackie to get a haircut. Jackie had made this trip many times before. For almost the first year that she had been returned to infancy, Jackie hadn’t had a haircut. Her hair had been fairly short in college, but it had eventually grown extremely long and fairly unmanageable. Her Nanny, as her Mama was then known, had heard from one of her fellow care-givers that there was a salon in town that closed down its normal business one Saturday afternoon every couple of months and provided haircuts to several of the big babies in the area. For the remaining two years that she had lived as her biological parents’ overgrown infant and the three years since she’d been “adopted” by her Mama, Jackie had been a regular on those Saturday afternoons. As with almost every trip out of the house, Jackie had come to hate her haircuts. With the salon closed, it was only other adults in her situation and their caretakers who were around, but having more people around always increased the opportunities for humiliation. Not only did Jackie have to continue to play her babyish role in front of the other mommies (whose rules and admonishments for their own charges often gave Mama new and humiliating ideas to use on Jackie), but she had to endure the haircuts themselves. Over the course of the five years since she’d been subject to several particularly mortifying styles. At first, her mother had favored a relatively simple cut that lent itself to easy pigtails – a classic but basic look that Jackie could live with, especially when left down. Once Mama took over such decisions, though, things changed significantly. Within a few months, Jackie’s head had been completely shaved, and even applied with a cream that had left her without hair growing back in for the next few months. Though that had saved her from a few rounds of haircuts, Jackie had hated having no hair, especially since during that period Mama treated her as much like a newborn as possible by carrying her more and increasing the amount that she breastfed Jackie. After about six months, Jackie’s hair had finally begun to grow back and the trips to the salon resumed. At first, her trips had mostly involved styling, but eventually her hair was long enough to need trimming in order to maintain a style over the course of the next few months. Her hair was not nearly as thick as it had been before it was cut off, but it had still gotten long enough now to be tied into high ponytails that emerged from the top of her head, which Jackie found to be a particularly humiliating look. Though Jackie wished they wouldn’t, they soon arrived at the salon. Mama parked the car in the parking lot behind the building and came around to the back door of the car. She grabbed the large, pastel pink diaper bag with the embroidered inscription “OPEN IN CASE OF EMERGENCY” from the seat next to Jackie, and then unbuckled the straps that had tightly restrained her in the seat. As she climbed out of the car and Mama closed the door behind them, Jackie suddenly became highly self-conscious about her outfit. Though it hadn’t fully turned cold yet, the slight autumn chill had meant that Mama had begun “making sure that her little baby wasn’t cold” when they went out. As such, Jackie was wearing a rather heavy pink fleece jacket that fastened with four buttons stylized to look like small children’s blocks spelling the word “baby” from top to bottom. The jacket was paired with a matching wool hat designed to look like what a baby girl would wear home from the hospital, complete with a small ribbon bow that featured prominently on Jackie’s forehead. In practice, since the garage door hadn’t even been open when Jackie got into the car, the coat and hat only served to make Jackie much too warm and contributed to her inability to shake her post-nap grogginess. Peeking out from under the coat was the very bottom of the skirt of her short, royal purple baby dress. Of course, none of this did anything to hide the matching purple rhumba pants that theoretically concealed her obviously bulging diaper. Her legs were covered by a pair of opaque white tights that had been put on over her diaper but underneath her panties. On her feet, she wore black Mary-Janes with a modest heel, and the entire look was accompanied by her oversized and omnipresent pacifier. Immediately, though without great force, Mama grabbed Jackie by the wrist and led her across the parking lot to the salon’s entrance. Mama pressed the doorbell, and though there was little chance of being seen and she’d be happy for it as soon as she was inside, Jackie wished that the door wasn’t locked so that she wouldn’t have to stand exposed in her babyish attire as they waited. After what felt like minutes, but was really just about 15 seconds, the door was opened by the salon’s proprietor, Ms. Parker. “Oh, Baby Jackie!” she exclaimed. “Come in darling, you must be freezing out there. It’s so good to see you!” Jackie wasn’t freezing in the slightest, but she gladly stepped into the salon, followed by Mama. Ms. Parker closed the door behind them, and then planted a kiss on Jackie’s cheek. “Say hi to Ms. Parker,” Mama said as she pulled Jackie’s pacifier out of her mouth. “Hi Miff Pahkah,” Jackie lisped. Her job done, the pacifier was just as quickly replaced and Jackie automatically began sucking on its bulb. Mama went to work, first removing Jackie’s hat and then removing Jackie’s coat, all while Jackie stood there uselessly. “I just love your dress, princess!” Ms. Parker said, taking a small step back to survey it as Mama hung up the coat and diaper bag on a rack near the door. “Say thank you to Ms. Parker,” Mama said, again removing the pacifier, ostensibly so that Jackie could speak more clearly, though she was still mandated to lisp outlandishly. “Fank you Miff Pahkah,” Jackie said, following the time-honored strategy of exactly mimicking the words that Mama prompted her with. “And maybe a little curtsey so that she can see it better?” Mama prompted while returning the pacifier to its normal home. Jackie didn’t necessarily want to, but she obediently grabbed a hold of both sides of her dress, bent her knees as she raised her hands to more fully reveal her diapers (Jackie knew that nobody was actually paying attention to the skirt), and finished with a slight twirling flourish that guaranteed that she wouldn’t be required to repeat her humiliation. “Oh, very beautiful!” Ms. Parker exclaimed. “Now why don’t you go play with your friends?” Grateful to be out of the high-pressure interaction with a less familiar grown-up, Jackie continued the five or so wobbly paces down the entrance hall of the salon and stepped out into the main part of the shop. It featured a single room, with the cutting area in the front and chairs for waiting along the wall in the back. Jackie suspected that the salon must normally cater to families with young children, as there was a play area that took up much of the floor behind the chairs that was full of toys that the babies were to play with on these Saturdays. Jackie surveyed the scene. In the chair, apparently just about to get her haircut was Jackie’s frequent playdate companion, Baby Tory. Tory’s nanny and Jackie’s Mama were good friends, as they were similar ages and similarly eager tormentors of their charges. Though Jackie and Tory had little in common themselves except for their babied states, that friendship meant that the two of them saw each other at least monthly outside of haircuts. Ironically, since haircuts always happened on Saturdays, Tory never came with her nanny, but instead with her mommy, the wife of Tory’s ex-boyfriend who had been dominating Tory with her husband for nearly two decades. Mama and Tory’s mommy had much less in common, and so while they were cordial, there was much less chatter than during a regular playdate. On the floor in the center of the room was Stephanie, the first girl that Jackie had ever met who was in a similar situation to her. Hers was in fact very similar, as she too had been regressed by parents who were disappointed by the choices that she had made independently, though she continued to live with them and was accompanied to the salon by her mother. Over by the wall, Jackie could see Baby Kori, whom she had met a few times outside of the salon and often saw here. Kori was being fed a bottle across the lap of her slightly older sister, who Jackie had learned had regressed Kori after having spent more than a year supporting her and providing shelter without Kori showing any signs of seeking a job. Though Kori was only a few years younger than Jackie, Jackie had always felt like they had little in common. Once she had learned more about Kori’s background, Jackie had done her best to keep her distance when possible at the salon, as she felt that if anyone deserved this fate, it might well be Kori. Finally, sitting on a tiny chair at a tiny table and having a tea party with a few dolls that sat in the other seats was another baby that Jackie didn’t feel comfortable around, albeit for different reasons. Susie, as she was called, was the only baby that Jackie knew that wasn’t actually a girl, but in fact a sissy. His wife, who sat along the wall with the other dominant women, had regressed him several years prior, and in many ways, Susie stood out for her girlish looks and behavior even in a room full of women who dressed and acted like the most stereotypical of little girls. The sissy always wore short, lacy dresses that were filled out by layers of petticoats and complimented by higher heels than any of the other babies were ever permitted, and today’s pastel yellow dress was no exception. While all of the babies in the room lisped on the rare occasions they were allowed to speak, Susie’s was so high-pitched and ridiculous that Jackie could barely believe it could possibly come from an adult, let alone a man. Jackie didn’t really have a problem with Susie, but the presence was still somewhat off-putting. Except for her actual father and for Mama’s boyfriend of more than two years who she now was made to call Dada, her world was exclusively female. While part of her recognized that Susie was much too busy being thoroughly embarrassed about all of the women in the room seeing him this way, Jackie couldn’t help but be extra self-conscious about her babyish status and especially her diapered state when she knew that there was a man of approximately her age in the room. In addition to the people in the room, the other thing that Jackie quickly noticed as she stepped in was the smell. She’d recognized early on in her first visit to the salon that one of the reasons that the salon closed to other customers during this time was the unmistakable stench of a daycare that overtook the salon. Sure, there might have been some concern for anonymity (though Jackie assumed that was mostly the caregivers not wanting too many people aware of their likely criminal exploitation of their charges rather than a sudden concern that the babies might be even further humiliated), but most customers wouldn’t want to share a small shop with so many babies and so many diapers. The close concentration of high quantities of baby powder, stale urine, and often much worse meant that the room soon smelled much like any of the babies’ nurseries at home. The pungent aroma that had greeted Jackie as she entered the room let her know that one of her companions was either wearing a messy diaper currently or had recently been changed out of one. Upon reaching the carpeted play area, Jackie dutifully dropped to her knees and began to crawl over to Stephanie, who in her mind was easily the best choice to play with given the circumstances. Almost surely just because they had met first and had a similar backstory, Jackie had long ago decided that she liked Stephanie the best of her “friends.” She had no idea what she might be like if they were to meet outside of the confines of their second infanthood, but here they had built up a reasonable rapport. Had it been a playdate, the two girls would have been forced to endure an elaborate greeting ritual that involved sharing a dramatized, wet kiss on the lips. However, in this setting the mommies seemed to think that it was more hassle than it was worth to have each girl greet each other in such an involved manner, since it necessitated the removal and replacements of pacifiers several times over and could never be done efficiently so long as one girl was getting her haircut. Instead, Jackie and Stephanie simply exchanged a knowing glance from behind their binkies, and Jackie picked up a stuffed animal from the pile near Stephanie. Although Jackie and Stephanie weren’t allowed to actually speak unless prompted, and certainly weren’t permitted to converse with each other, now that they were playing together, they were expected to make noises that “showed that they were having fun.” This was quite a challenge, since they were expected to be fairly raucous without having the opportunity to coordinate any sort of premise with each other, and they weren’t, in fact, having much of any fun at all. By now, Jackie had learned that her playtime with the other babies was designed to make them resort to the most demonstratively babyish forms of play possible, and also to force them to really work at it, which would make it challenging for them to pay attention to the grown-up conversation. This was a shame, because Jackie was always desperate to overhear it. It often contained interesting details about her companions’ lives and backstories and it was almost the only time she ever heard anyone speak in anything but baby talk. As usual, the result of the play rules meant that Jackie and Stephanie started to make a range of noises, ranging from humming to animal noises, with occasional high-pitched squeals and obviously fake, childish giggles mixed in as well. While not remotely stimulating, the exercise did require some focus, which helped to make time pass faster than it did when Jackie was on her own in a playpen. Soon enough, they were approached by Mama, Stephanie’s Mommy, and Ms. Parker. “I’m sorry to break up your fun, babies, but it’s time for somebody’s haircut,” Ms. Parker said patronizingly. It turned out that it was Stephanie’s turn, and she was helped to her feet and escorted over to the chair by her Mommy and Ms. Parker. In the meantime, Mama put her hands in Jackie’s armpits and used her prodigious strength to lift her straight off of the ground and carry her towards one of the couches on the side of the room. “It’s time for my wittle gurl to have a nice big buh-buh before her turn,” she cooed right in Jackie’s ear. They sat down at the far side of the same couch that Kori had been fed on earlier. Kori had been released and was now making the required fool of herself while attempting to dance along to a video playing children’s songs on the television in the corner of the room. Her mommy/sister, however, remained on the coach, and quickly asked if she could feed Jackie her bottle, which was fairly common practice at these events. Though Jackie wished she wouldn’t since she somehow found it even more humiliating to obediently slurp down formula when someone unfamiliar was doing the feeding, Mama unsurprisingly agreed. From the arm of the couch, she picked up the bib that she had removed from Jackie’s diaper bag and fastened the Velcro together behind Jackie’s neck. The bib was a simple white number embroidered with a yellow duck, sized for an actual baby. It would be completely useless if anything were to actually spill, but that was virtually impossible during a bottle feeding. Instead, it was meant to be another ridiculous little reminder of Jackie’s infantile status, a function it performed quite effectively. Mama eased Jackie’s head back into her new tormenter’s lap, and then positioned Jackie’s feet across her own lap. She quickly handed over the bottle, and Jackie’s pacifier was quickly replaced by the rubber nipple of the bottle. Although Kori’s Mommy was cooing all sorts of comments about how sweet she was, Jackie knew that she had no obligation to in any way respond except by continuing to suck on the grossly sweet formula that made up almost all of her daily liquids. Despite the added humiliation of the close attention of a near-stranger who could have been a social peer had her life taken a more normal path, Jackie was quickly settling into a rhythm when she was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing to announce the arrival of another customer. Turning her attention away from Stephanie, whose hair she had been washing, Ms. Parker disappeared down the hallway to answer the door. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia! I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” Jackie heard from across the short distance to the door. “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, turning her tone towards a more syrupy coo that told Jackie that she had turned her attention to Julia’s charge. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” As she heard the sounds of coats being taken off and hung up, Jackie racked her mind to think if she knew a caretaker named Julia. She didn’t think so, which might mean that she was about to meet a new entrant to the bizarre social circle she inhabited, though she knew that she didn’t know most of the dominant women in the salon’s first names, so it was possible that she was mistaken. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” said Ms. Parker, confirming Jackie’s suspicions as she reemerged from the hallway. She was followed by an average height woman of seemingly no more than 25 dressed in a chic sweater and flattering jeans, who Jackie quickly surmised must be Julia. Somewhat hiding behind her, each being gently pulled along by one of Julia’s hands, came not one but two girls who would clearly be joining Jackie on the list for Ms. Parker’s haircuts today. Jackie was stunned, as she’d never seen anyone with two babies before. Furthermore, a quick doubletake confirmed that the two girls were quite clearly identical twins. They were both just slightly smaller than Julia, and wore matching baby-blue dresses with pink puffy sleeves that were so short that they didn’t even make an effort to conceal the thick diapers they wore underneath. They even seemed to be nervously sucking on their pacifiers in almost perfect unison. From across the room, the only difference that Jackie could spot between the two of them was that one of the two women wore a childish-looking pair of pastel-purple-rimmed glasses. Jackie’s gawking was curtailed at least temporarily when Ms. Parker addressed the room in a deliberate, sing-song voice that kept up the premise that the big babies would only understand what she was saying if she used that preposterous tone. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This,” she said, gesturing towards the girl with glasses, “is Baby Lauren. And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” Julia gently commanded, ushering them forward from behind her as she spoke. Still behind their pacifiers, both girls gave a muffled “hi” and a weak wave from the hand that Julia wasn’t holding. Katie, in particular, seemed unable to pick her eyes up to look at the crowd. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” continued Ms. Parker, beginning a round of introductions. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” Jackie’s eyes followed the direction of the point, seeing that Kori had paused her arrhythmic shaking and twisting, leaving her in an exaggeratedly bow-legged stance in front of the television as she looked back over her shoulder to take in the show-stopping arrival of the twins. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker said, as Jackie noticed slight looks of surprise register on the twins’ faces at the sight of the obviously sissified man. Susie had abandoned her tea party and was now being read a children’s story by his wife while sitting on the floor between her legs with his head resting on her thigh docilely. Jackie had reason to believe that Susie in fact quite despised this role, but she was always amazed at just how devoted of a mama’s girl the sissy could play. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker said, turning the room’s attention to where Jackie wanted it least. “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Nothing was expected of Jackie, but she still froze. Even as she had followed the conversation around the room, she had continued to make steady progress on her bottle, but now it simply sat in her mouth as she felt the focus of the newcomers turn to her. It truly didn’t matter, but she suddenly wished that her head had been on the other side of the couch so that her exposed diaper bulge would be pointed towards the back wall of the room as opposed to being clear for all to see. She knew that two of the three women might be dressed even more ridiculously than she was, and that the third was the one who dressed them like that, but she still felt an instinctive need to preserve the modesty that she had functionally lost long ago. Perhaps fortunately for Jackie, she could see as she turned a blushing glance towards the new entrants that they were not really paying her much attention already. They were looking in her general direction, but their attention was focused squarely on the floor near the sofa adjacent to the one Jackie occupied, and Jackie could suddenly see why. As Jackie had been doing her best to zone out the annoying cooing from Kori’s mommy by focusing intently on the cartoon images on the side of her bottle, it seemed she had missed the early stages of Tory getting a diaper change before the doorbell had rung. Though it had perhaps just begun, her mommy had clearly not allowed the new company to be a deterrent. As the room’s attention turned to them, she was holding the middle-aged woman’s ankles high in the air with one hand and grasping for baby wipes with the other. One look at Tory’s filthy bottom and the diaper underneath her confirmed for Jackie that Tory had been the source of the smell that Jackie had noted when she walked into the salon. Jackie’s eyes lingered for a moment longer and she saw the mortified big baby twitch as the first cold wipe broke through the shameful brown mush and revealed her clean-shaven skin. Jackie had seen Tory’s diapers changed many times before, but she’d never seen her look remotely so embarrassed. The silent tears that Jackie could see welling in Tory’s eyes betrayed just how much she wished not to meet new people with a dirty backside being helplessly wiped. Jackie turned her glance back to the entrance, and observed that Lauren, Katie, and even Julia all had looks that could best be described as awe on their faces. She wondered if they were surprised only because it was an odd way to meet someone in their 40s, even in the circumstances, or if part of the look had to do with how Tory put up no discernable resistance even in the face of such extreme humiliation. After a rather lengthy pause, Ms. Parker offered a narration. “THAT,” she said without needing to gesture, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” Perhaps sensing a moment to inflict maximum embarrassment, she quickly moved herself closer to Tory’s face and cooed rhetorically, “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” With that, she planted a patronizing kiss on her crying forehead and returned to the task of cleaning up after the shameful evidence that her accusations carried more truth than Tory would have liked. Jackie felt bad for Tory, but was also glad that attention had focused on her so briefly and that it hadn’t been her being so singularly humiliated. She realized that she had been gawking like everyone else when Kori’s mommy gently pushed on the bottle to ease her head back into the normal lying position. She once again began suckling as she heard Ms. Parker dismiss Lauren and Katie to go play. She saw Lauren dash off to the tea set that Susie had vacated with surprising energy, and noted that Katie looked decidedly less enthusiastic as she followed. “Kori, keep dancing over there,” Kori’s mommy instructed to what in reality was her sister while continuing to firmly hold Jackie’s bottle in place. “Yeff mummy,” came the hastily squealed response, and Kori furiously redoubled her remarkably childish efforts. Jackie looked up and realized that both caretakers were glowing. Instantly, she realized that neither her Mama nor Kori’s had felt any sympathy for Tory, but instead had shared her Mommy’s thrill in the utter humiliation that was inflicted. Jackie could tell that all of these women must have shared a set of instincts that allowed them to treat the babies like this in the first place, and that each of them was feeling a major rush right now. It didn’t actually surprise her in the slightest to see Mama react this way, but it still scared her. She didn’t think Mama could recreate that particular scenario, but thrills like these often turned into Mama’s most innovative ways to torture Jackie within her humiliating role in their strange family. Jackie tried not to imagine finding herself at the center of that scene as she finished her bottle. Once she was done, she was sat up in Kori’s mommy’s lap, with the slight warm squish that accompanied the position change reminding her that she’d been uselessly trickling pee into her diaper since she was changed a few hours ago. Kori’s mommy began to steadily apply firm pats to Jackie’s back, beginning the embarrassing process of producing a few pre-requisite burps before the feeding could really end. She held the bib up to Jackie’s chin with her other hand. For a second Jackie was a bit confused, but then she realized that it was probably a stand-in for a burp rag, which wasn’t really necessary for adult babies but was still used occasionally by most of the dominants in the room. Jackie took in the scene in front of her. Tory was now secured in a fresh diaper and was herself in the midst of bottle feeding, which was surely a welcome respite from the attention of a few minutes earlier. Jackie’s focus settled onto the mysterious new twins. What caught her eye first was that they were playing differently than the other babies in the room. The most obvious difference was that they were standing up. Though standing could occasionally be a part of specific activities like Kori’s dancing, in general all of the other babies in the room were expected to be crawling and doing all of their playing on the floor. Beyond that, though, Jackie was struck by the energy that Lauren and Katie were bringing to their play. Lauren seemed to be completely over the embarrassment she felt upon walking in, and was constantly jumping around from toy to toy, picking it up and playing with it for a few minutes before bounding off the next item that caught her eye. Katie seemed mostly concerned with not losing Lauren, and would quickly follow her sister everywhere she went. It was like nothing Jackie had ever seen before. She was expected to show signs of enthusiasm when playing with the other babies, but nobody cared that the enthusiasm was obviously faked so long as it existed. Yet, with these twins, it almost seemed like they were actually enjoying themselves. Jackie’s observation time was cut short after a few more minutes when Ms. Parker, now finished with Stephanie’s haircut, came over to announce to Jackie that she would be next. “Oh, yay, how exciting!” Mama said, choosing different words than Jackie would have. She sprung into action, removing the bib from Jackie’s neck and picking her up from Kori’s mommy’s lap. Though she was carried some at home, Jackie always noticed that Mama loved to show off by carrying Jackie and any of the other babies she could as much as possible when she was in a more public setting. Here, Mama effortlessly brought her across the room and deposited her into the chair. “Still want what you mentioned in your email?” Ms. Parker asked. She and Mama were always careful not to ever expressly say what the haircut would be, so that Jackie never knew what she was getting until it was happening. Jackie wouldn’t have had any say in the decision no matter what, but not letting her know what was even happening to her was yet another way that Mama accentuated her helplessness to her. “Yes, please,” said Mama. “Alright then! Baby Jackie, this won’t hurt a bit.” Jackie knew that it wouldn’t physically hurt in the slightest, but her pride wasn’t as certain to be left unscathed. As was usually the case, she could only hope that the haircut would simply tidy up her current style. She wouldn’t have chosen to wear her hair that way, but at least she was used to it. Ms. Parker busied herself fastening the Hello Kitty smock around Jackie’s neck. She’d seen it before, but it always amazed her. They could easily have used a monotone smock like one would expect to find at most salons and Jackie very much doubted that she or any of the other babies who came into the shop would have felt that the smock made them feel particularly adult, especially given that they were all still sucking on their pacifiers during the haircuts. The more childish smock didn’t actually make Jackie feel any more babyish, but it was yet another illustration to her of the almost absurd lengths that Mama and the other caregivers went to ensure that she and the others never even came close to the trappings of adulthood. As Ms. Parker began using a spray bottle to moisten her hair, the new woman, Julia, came over and approached Mama, who had taken up one of the two seats closest to the chair to watch proceedings. “Mind if I sit?” she asked. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” Mama said, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, sounding genuinely surprised. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” chimed Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said Mama, in a juicy tone that told Jackie that she was clearly turning to gossip mode. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Jackie was glad someone was entertained. She found her life to be incredibly boring, and the times when it wasn’t boring were usually much worse. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Jackie could see Julia looking at her now in the mirror. Though the story hadn’t really been about her as much as Mama, she still was blushing at her embarrassing role in it. Julia was nodding, seemingly taking it all in. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” As the conversation was continuing, Jackie was annoyed by a tugging at the back of her hair. She couldn’t see to be sure, but from the weight it felt like Ms. Parker was pulling her hair into tight curlers. Jackie was bemused by the thought of what that might wind up looking like, but the rare chance to overhear adult conversation kept her attention. “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia started.... To be continued
  15. "It's lovely to meet you at last Anna. Come this way.. here, take a seat." I sat down, crossed my legs primly, the skirt folding over my knee, sat upright to avoid pushing my jacket off my shoulders, a picture of professionalism. "Thank you for agreeing to meet me, I'm a great admirer of your work." She smiled and sat on the edge of her desk, looking down at me. "I'm glad you did. Your resume made me realise I'm missing support in a key area." She detailed the role she'd created, apparently for me, and she'd done it well. Not the perfect job but one I could enjoy, and it would mean working for her. I had a professional interest, wanted to learn from her, loved the work she did but also how she did it, but that had led to a crush of a very personal nature. Which made the next part of the interview very awkward. "Now," she said, "your letter also interested me. I'm thinking you can help me with another need too." I looked at her in confusion which turned to shock as she reached into a bag on her desk and pulled out some clothing, baby blue in colour, that when she held it up to show me made me immediately blush. I'd been distracted while writing to her, browsing a site that offered very expensive bespoke clothing. Somehow I must have included a link in my letter and she'd followed it and.. bought it? "I'm sorry," I said, standing up, "I'll go." She stopped me, her hand on my upper arm, pulling me towards the other door from her room. I started to cry, my dream job vanishing in humiliation, didn't look at where she was taking me. It was only when she told me to stand still, unzipped my skirt, pulled that and my underwear down that I stopped and looked around. It was a normal room in a normal house; if we'd been friends we'd have chatted in here rather than in her office. There was a large TV, a gorgeous painting on the wall, a long sofa that looked comfortable. She pushed me down to sit on it, told me to turn and lie down. Emotional turmoil and confusion meant I didn't protest. Maybe the hope my crush had caused enticed me to cooperate. So I lifted my hips when asked, didn't try and prevent her fastening a thick disposable diaper to me, didn't complain when that baby blue garment was slid up my legs. By then it was too late. She locked it in place, tight enough that I'd never pull it down my hips, a diaper cover that stopped me getting to the diaper she'd fitted, gave me no choice about using it. I sat up, looked at her in confusion, no longer crying but not far away. She bent down, picked up my skirt, handed it to me. "This won't be needed now. I'll buy you something shorter that fits more comfortably over your diaper. The job comes with a dress code, and you appear to like it." I blushed and looked at her in astonishment. It seems my dream job was perfect after all.
  16. “So George wants to try a diaper.” Linda looked at her friend in surprise. “Gorgeous George? The new grad that joined last month?” “Yep, that’s the one.” replied Suzie, nodding and smiling. “He was struggling with stress so I extolled the benefits of just letting go from time to time.” “Oh, nice. Are you going to help him with fitting?” Linda winked. “Oh, of course,” said Suzie, “a little bit of promise too, so that when he needs a change he’ll welcome the attention.” Linda nodded. “Nice thinking,” she said, “Nothing like a spot of sexual tension to assure compliance.” Suzie grinned and gave an evil chuckle, making Linda look over with a quizzical look. “Oh, I’m going further than that. He’ll be in a nice schoolgirl uniform, lacey petticoats barely hiding… What?” Suzie stopped, looking in confusion at Linda shaking her head. “No, too much too fast,” explained Linda. “Start with a pretty dress, the old ‘trousers won’t fit over that’ line, follow up with ‘you look so lovely’ then when you change him that gives you the opening. ‘Oh Georgie you look so adorable like this. But that’s a woman’s dress and, well, a diaper is for someone younger.’” She paused, smiled nastily and continued, “That’s when you suggest the schoolgirl uniform.” Suzie laughed and shook her head. “Ah, Linda, I like your style but you forget. I’ve been working him for a month already. I can get him straight into the diaper and schoolgirl outfit, then at that first change still go ahead with your ‘but you look so adorable and young’ direction and take him straight back even from there.” Linda asked, “Further? So…?” Suzie nodded. “Yes. Sweet little Georgie is going to finish his first date in a onesie. By the end of the weekend I’ll have him wet, messy and entirely under my control.” Linda sighed at her friend. “I’m so jealous,” she said, “Why can’t you like girls instead?”
  17. As the door crashed open they stumbled into the house, lips already locked together, hands exploring anything in reach. He kicked the door shut, his hands moving from her shoulders, one to her back to hold her snug against him, the other sneaking below her shirt, a first firm grasp of a warm breast, nipple pushing a strong welcome against his finger. She responded by pushing both her arms under his t-shirt, reaching up his back and pulling him even closer, the heat from his body adding to her sexual desire. Her tongue took control of the kiss, pulsing firmly in and out of his mouth, a rapid demanding violation that he hadn't expected. His response was visceral, lifting her and pushing her backwards onto his bed. Leaving her sat up he pulled her shirt, lifted it over her shoulders, her arms rising to let him remove it completely. As he fumbled with her bra she used her nails to tear at his t-shirt, ripples of grazed skin across his back as the fabric ripped. He pulled the remnants of his t-shirt off, threw them to the floor where they landed by her shirt, her bra and her skirt, which she'd slipped off while he was undressing. She leaned forward, undid his belt and yanked at his jeans. Kicking them off he resumed the close embrace, their mouths moving together, lips being nibbled and suckled, saliva exchanged. She reached down, felt his immense excitement, a man clearly ready to give and receive pleasure, and that was exactly what she needed right now. She pulled him closer, her hips rising to meet him and he realised it was time, lifted her slightly and thrust. Their diapers collided, a soft squidge revealing hers was already soaked, swollen padding kept in check by thin leakproof plastic. It was enough to tip him over, a strange expression on his face as he stopped kissing, crushed her body against his, thrust impotently at his own thick absorbent layer, wet his diaper in a different way. She looked at him in disappointment then disgust. "You selfish bastard," she accused, "You're going to have to make that up to me." He looked at her in a post-orgasmic guilt, nodded, let her push his head down with one hand, as with the other she tugged at the tapes holding her diaper closed. She knew he wasn't going to enjoy this but didn't care. She was.
  18. Frank applied the safety, ejected the magazine, cleared the chamber and put his pistol on the table. The Glock 26 looked like a toy gun, its compressed form stumpy and ugly, but he was glad he'd had it on him. Hearing someone enter the house he stepped away from the table, turned to face the door and raised his hands. "Police! Stop there. Hands up, keep them where I can see them. Don't move!" The police officer was young, frightened, his service weapon pointing at Frank, the shouted commands all unnecessary. Frank stood patiently, his heart rate only slightly elevated, his breathing steady and a calm expression on his face. When the officer stopped for breath he spoke, a clear neutral tone. "My weapon is on the table, unloaded. I have a concealed carry permit which I can show to you. The body is in the kitchen." A second police officer entering the room heard the words, took control from her younger partner. "Thank you sir, but we're going to have to detain you while we validate this. Turn around slowly, place your hands against the wall." Frank sighed but did as he was asked. Tensions were high, cooperation merely inconvenient. He anticipated his wrists being brought down behind his back, didn't resist, allowed the cuffs to go on. He knew he could remove them if he wanted to, but why upset these two. They were just doing their job. Paperwork checked, an apology from the female police officer, an apology from her lieutenant, an apology even from the DA who had inexplicably arrived on the scene, Frank sat in the back on an ambulance he hadn't called, reassuring a paramedic that he was fine, the contusions were just grazes, no they weren't from the police. Moments later a police detective climbed into the ambulance, the DA following him, pointed stares encouraging the paramedic to find it important to be elsewhere. "You're claiming it's self defence?" asked the detective. Frank didn't want to repeat his story, knew it would be necessary. The attack from behind, a needle skittering across the kitchen floor, some sort of blunt club swinging for his head, realising the door was locked and he couldn't run. He'd drawn his weapon and shot immediately, no warning; if he'd had time for that he wouldn't have needed to shoot at all. The DA nodded. She'd worked enough concealed carry cases, knew how rarely those weapons were misused, how reluctant the bearers were to even draw them. She'd also been shown the syringe, retrieved from beneath a counter, in an evidence bag, its contents already heading to the lab. She'd been shown something else too, and waved to someone outside the ambulance to bring it over. "Is this your bag?" she asked, pointing at the black canvas hold-all. Frank shook his head. "Not one of mine," he said, "I don't have any that look like that." "Well," said the DA, "it contains leather restraints, some sort of harness, mittens that lock to the wrist. If I didn't know better I'd say it's bondage gear - or a kidnap kit. Any reason you can think someone might want to kidnap you?" Frank's eyes widened as he looked up at the DA, looked across at the bag, stared in confusion at the detective. "No," he replied, "who.. why.. what?" The detective smiled at his confusion, cruelly added to it. "So you can confirm that the clothing in the bag isn't yours?" "What clothing?" asked Frank, "What was in the bag?" "Hard to describe," said the detective, "but if I had to I'd call it a baby's romper suit. In your size." Frank went white, his expression changing, then closed his eyes as in deep thought. The detective and DA looked at each other, raised eyebrows, realising this wasn't a random attack. "So Frank," asked the DA, "tell us about the other thing in the bag. The adult sized disposable diaper."
  19. Subscribe to our Patreon for access to over 100 exclusive captions and stories for only $2!!! Every month we post a full length story in it's complete form! https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers Any Critique or advice on my writing is welcomed ? CHAPTER ONE Aiden was miserable; he lived in a decent house in a nice neighbourhood and even had a steady income from his part time job. He had no bills everything was looked after for him, he had a group of friends he regularly saw and was in his final year of high school almost ready to graduate. You might be thinking why would a fresh faced youngster on the cusp of adulthood living the suburban life style be so miserable? You would be right to ask, as an outsider looking in his livelihood looked quite impressive it would even make some jealous. But like many young people getting to that independent age where they are ready to fly the nest so to speak, Aiden’s mother was quite overbearing and not ready to give up on the closeness she shared with her little man. To be honest that was an understatement, most helicopter parents just want to know where their kids are going at all times and any plans. Perhaps they keep tabs on their friends and maybe keep an eye on their browsing habits but nothing to extreme. Aiden’s mother Serena was taking it to a whole new level; she still treated poor Aiden like a toddler. Well not exactly, but how many eighteen year old boys did you know of that right now would be laying on their bed sporting the same juvenile sheets as they had back when they were a little kid, being changed into their night time diaper? It was quite an extreme setback for the poor boys maturity finding himself in such an infantile predicament. The worst part, well perhaps the most ironic was that Aiden didn’t even wet the bed. This was all brought about because of one single isolated accident over a month ago. It was just that single occasion that he woke up wet after a late night out with friends and being so tired he just collapsed in bed forgetting to use the bathroom and brush his teeth, still dressed in the same outfit he had worn that night. He hadn’t even been drinking that was something his mother would never allow. The poor boy had woken up all disorientated trying to pinpoint when he had actually gone to bed. He didn’t realise the wet sheets until he noticed his mum had already walked in and was pulling the curtains open. “Wakey wakey it’s the weekend, the days young don’t waste it sleeping through it all!” His mother was particularly cheerful this morning. She would normally wake him up if it looked like he was going to sleep his way through the morning. Aiden finally noticed the soggy feeling between his legs and the heavy, clinging sheets right about the same time his mother felt a strong whiff of stale pee rush right past her nose. “What’s that smell?” Serena asked, inhaling the air. “It smells like…..” She trailed off, wondering over to Aiden who was sitting up stiff as a statue and looking incredibly guilty as he clutched desperately to his quilt. She gave him a strange look before easily prying the blanket away from him, exposing the source of the smell. “You wet the bed!” Serena said with a gasp. Aiden was still in a slight daze as the sheets were ripped off of his bed before he was quickly ushered into the bathroom and into the shower. The warm water was such a reprieve from the gross dirty feeling he had just woken up with. It was unfortunate that the moment had to be ruined when he heard the bathroom door open and his mother nonchalantly walk in. “Mum? What are you…” He began to ask, questioning her sudden intrusion. Aiden didn’t have time to finish his sentence before the shower curtain was abruptly pulled back and his naked body was exposed to his mother for the first time since being a child. “Getting your wet clothes, come on you’ve spent long enough in there.” She responded casually, acting like there was nothing unusual about it. Serena reached out for him and Aiden quickly pulled away, reeling back in shock. His actions garnered him a stiff look from his mother, a typical ‘I want no nonsense from you’ attitude behind it. Timidly Aiden stepped to her and he was quickly pulled from the shower and a towel wrapped around him. He watched her pick up his dirty discarded clothes from the bathroom floor before she noticed him looking bashfully from his reflection in the mirror. “What’s the matter, did you need me to dry you as well?” She said looking back. Aiden wasn’t sure if she was being serious so he quickly began drying himself, being careful not to reveal his nudity again. Serena left him to dry off taking his clothes with him to the laundry. Aiden noticed she had deliberately left the door open, for what purpose he wasn’t sure. He began to dry himself faster to avoid her coming in again. The rest of the day went by uneventfully aside from an awkward conversation he shared with his mother. She questioned him briefly about the wet bed and what had caused it. He told her all he knew himself which was that he went to bed tired and groggy before using the bathroom and changing out of his clothes. She asked if that was all, being somewhat sceptical that this was an isolated incident. When Aiden pressed back adamantly that he wasn’t a bed wetter and this was the only time it happened she finally backed off. He never thought he would be in this position, having to prove he wasn’t a bed wetter and hadn’t lost his toilet training to his mother as a high school senior. Even though it seemed like Serena believed him it still didn’t stop what she had planned for her son. After leaving at one point during the day she sneakily tucked away a package she had picked up from the store and intentionally kept it away from the rest of the groceries before he had a chance to see. It was a pretty drastic step and one coming up quite prematurely considering it was Aiden’s first wet bed since being a child. But still the conversation went ahead as nightfall approached, he was confused and bewildered. But eventually he reluctantly caved and decided to plead with her to at the very least let him diaper himself. She didn’t trust him of course; he had never diapered anyone before in his life. Aiden asked her to teach him but she just chuckled and told him to lay back and stop being so fussy. Meekly he did what was asked of him after having his clothes stripped away, leaving him bare before her for the second time that same day. She made him raise his bottom as the plain white diaper was slid beneath him and he was lowered back to it. It crinkled as he made contact with the padding; it was an oddly strange and equally humiliating experience. It wasn’t uncomftable to lie on but the meaning behind it was impossible to ignore. He felt like an infant lying there as she retrieved something else from the bag that held the rest of the diapers. Soon returning with baby powder and oil in hand Aiden quickly shook his head. “No I don’t need that.” He protested. “Nonsense!” Serena replied shaking her head. “What if you got diaper rash then you would really be whining and throwing a tantrum.” After a failed attempt to cover himself having his hands quickly brushed aside effortlessly, his mother began to wipe sweet smelling baby oil into his most private and sensitive area. He couldn’t believe what was happening; never in all his wildest dreams would he have thought he would be going through this. It was a living nightmare and Aiden was helpless in all of it as everything played out before him. He pathetically whined, feeling himself starting to tear up but Serena just smiled and cooed at her boy. Finally she was satisfied and Aiden had thankfully managed to prevent himself from bawling, the humiliation he was suffering far outweighed any sensual feelings he might have had at someone touching that area so intimately. The baby powder came next and smelt strongly of lavender, it showered his groin with pale white powder. Serena made sure he was sufficiently dusted before putting the bottle back down. After having his groin and bottom lathered with the infantile concoction she pulled the four tapes securely over the landing zone of his diaper. It fit him perfectly and Serena felt pretty proud of herself for guessing his size correctly. “Looks good!” She said out loud and giving the front of his diaper a pat, the latter causing a powdery cloud to escape through the leg holes. “Stand up so I can see properly.” She propelled him to his feet and Aiden had to endure what would become part of a permanent and humiliating nightly ritual of having his diapered area felt up. She checked the side guards first before shifting the diaper slightly up higher over his hips, ensuring it was a snug fit. She gave him a hug and a tender loving pat over his diapered behind. “There, that should stop any more wet sheets won’t it?” Serena declared proudly. Aiden gave a subtle nod, not entirely sure if it was a question or just her stating something out loud. Either way it didn’t matter, he went to bed diapered by his mother and woke up completely dry of course. He was immediately relieved to say the least as he pulled back his sheets in the morning and saw the diaper had remained completely dry. He quickly ripped it off and threw it away before he pulled on some clean underwear. At that moment his mother entered his room evidently hearing him moving around and seeing it as her duty to come check up on him. She was happy to see his sheets were dry but reprimanded him for deciding he could remove his diaper. She picked up the discarded padding from the floor and carefully inspected it for any trace of wetness. It was clean to his reprieve, his heart managed to beat faster for a moment as he embarrassingly watched her scan over it for any damp spots. She offered him heartfelt congratulations on keeping it dry and Aiden thought that would be the end of it. Until that night when she approached him in the same manner, even though he had been dry she insisted that he continued to wear another diaper. It kept going every night and he quickly lost count of how many diapers he had worn up to this point. He was well beyond the first pack now and his mother had begun to buy them in cases to save money. He saw no end in sight and no matter what he did or said, or however many nights he stayed dry it looked like it wasn’t going to change anything. Coming back to the present nothing had changed and this night continued like the others before it. He was carefully strapped inside his fresh padding before being told he could come down and watch some television before going to bed. Aiden chose the second option he was tired and feeling lousy as he looked on at the opened case of diapers on top of his dresser that had hardly been touched, how long was this going to continue on for? CHAPTER TWO Aiden was woken by the sound of the morning alarm blaring from his phone. He weekly turned over to switch it off before taking a deep breath and hesitantly reaching down beneath his pants. ‘Dry.’ He realised in relief, still yet to wake up wet even a single time since the first incident. It was almost like he expected himself to be wet now it was strange; he had so much doubt in his mind after being forced back into diapers. But day after day he proved he didn’t need them so why was he still stuck wearing them. Apprehensively he rose from his bed and stretched, blushing as he saw the waistband of his diaper sticking out from his pyjama pants as his shirt rose up. It made him feel like such a toddler having to wear something that was intended for a helpless bed wetter. Rather than letting the moment draw out any longer then it had too Aiden lowered his pants completely before stepping out. His mother was adamant that he wasn’t allowed to remove his own diaper, it meant he needed to present himself to her every morning for an inspection. It was always the same; he stood their frozen and meekly allowed her to prod around his padding before ripping the tapes from his body. She would take her time with the process before finally giving back the diaper to dispose of. He always felt so emasculated being handed back his worn diaper to throw out, forced to wander through the house without any pants on to trash it. Aiden had school today; normally it was such a hassle to shower in time before leaving so he would do so in the evening before he went to bed. But ever since he was forced into diapers at night it meant he woke up still covered in baby cream with a strong aroma of talcum powder following him around. So bathing in the morning was a no brainer even if it meant he had to get up earlier to not miss the bus. This morning was the same as the others, having disposed of his diaper he headed off for the bathroom. “Where are you off too?” Aiden looked back in confusion, briefly considering why his mother would be questioning him. “Ummm I’m having a shower?” He replied, suddenly unsure of himself. “I don’t think so, you’ll miss the bus and I can’t drive you in today.” Aiden stood their hesitantly he checked the time when he woke up it was definitely early enough for him to still have time before he had to leave. His mother noticed his apprehension and quickly realised why. “Did you not set your alarm for daylight savings, I told you to last night.” Aiden was puzzled wasn’t his phone supposed to do it automatically, he was sure it did normally. “My phone usually does it.” His mother shook her head, clearly not accepting the excuse; the disappointment on her face was evident. “I can’t believe you wouldn’t at least double check, you probably didn’t have it set up right.” She sighed. “Just go and get dressed for school the bus will be here any moment, I’ll make sure to wake you up every morning from now on you can add it to the list with having to change your diapers.” Aiden winced at that last remark, he felt pathetic but bit his tongue, it was better to leave her jibe without provoking her any more. “But I need to wash, look at me!” He said ashamedly pointing towards his pale white genitals still lathered in the diaper rash prevention ointments. Serena shrugged. “Can’t do much about it now, go get dressed or I’ll do it for you, is that what you want?” “But I smell like a baby.” Aiden whined, cautiously aware he was starting to push his mother’s patience. “It’s just powder.” She replied “Plenty of people use it not just babies.” Aiden wasn’t entirely sure he believed that, but he was left with no other options so he trounced back to his room to get dressed. He looked down in disgust at all the goop encapsulating his genitals before quickly pulling up a fresh pair of underpants. When he was dressed he started sniffing the air, attempting to drown out the smell with his deodorant was no use since he only used roll on for his underarms. The clear scent of baby powder was evident and as he expected the deodorant did nothing to mask it. Maybe it was just the scent of his room and he was overreacting, he did just spend the whole night in here. It was probably just his bed sheets and pyjamas that the smell was coming from. He was probably in denial, but rather than dwell on something he was unable to change he quickly changed into his uniform and grabbed his school bag before meeting his mother in the kitchen. “Here’s your lunch.” Serena said, nodding towards the counter top. He thanked her as he took the brown paper bag she had ready for him. Serena lovingly kissed him goodbye before he could scamper off. The bus trip was thankfully uneventful, no one seemed to notice the smell or if they did they kept it to themselves. Maybe it was because of the amount of people in such a small proximity that no one could pin point where it was coming from, but Aiden was thankful that no one brought it up. He started to forget about it as he chatted amongst his friends, his diapered morning falling deeper out of thought as he fell back into his pattern of normality. He loved school, he never really used to before, but now it offered escape from his mum and the constant reminders of his babyish nightly ritual. He never hated school before, but it always felt like such a chore, now it was a safe haven and he found himself becoming slightly sentimental being it was his final year. As the day drew on Aiden gleefully managed to forget about everything that happened in the morning along with the sorry state of his crotch. It wasn’t until he and one of his friends headed off to the bathroom together at the end of day that he was reminded about it in the worst way possible. Being the only two people in the bathroom at the time even though they weren’t standing side by side at the urinals when Aiden pulled down his pants the smell was still just as strong and his friend immediately noticed it. “Dude what is that you smell like my baby sister.” Aiden’s heart sank. “Ahhh it’s just powder sometimes I sweat and it helps.” He was surprised he was able to blurt out anything at all let alone concoct something that seemed somewhat plausible on the spot so suddenly. “Right….” His friend said clearly unconvinced, but not interested enough to provoke it any further. Aiden was pretty sure he believed it but he still seemed somewhat unsure about his brief excuse. Looking down at himself was making him feel even more anxious and Aiden was unable to bring himself to go. A moment later the door to the bathroom opened and rather than risk anyone else getting a whiff he quickly hiked up his pants. “On second thought’s I don’t have to go, I’ll see you later.” He said to his friend. “Yeah, later dude.” Thankfully they caught separate buses home so Aiden wouldn’t have to worry about speaking with him after that awkward exchange. He wished he had used a stool instead of the urinals but he didn’t even consider it to be an issue. His day had been so relaxing he truly had completely forgotten he was still covered in baby ointments. He decided to sit by himself on the bus trip back, he just told his friends he was tired and not in a talkative mood. They briefly questioned him about it but left him alone, saying to re-join them if he felt up to it. The ride home went by rather gloomily for Aiden a very different vibe compared to the trip there. It was quite the opposite to the rest of the travellers who all seemed quite bright and eager to be returning home. Aiden felt a slight tug on his bladder reminding him that he still needed to use the bathroom. It wasn’t long before his bus roared to a stop and pushing his way to the front he raced off and quickly scooted by his mother as he entered through the front door without so much as a hello. He practically sprinted down the hall before ditching his clothes and jumping into the shower. The water was such a relief as he washed away the muck that encased his genitals. He felt another strain and he realised he was getting increasingly desperate to use the bathroom. Aiden didn’t dare pee in the shower though, somehow his mother always knew when he did and it was embarrassing to be scolded for doing something so childish. So he used all of his will power to hold in his bladder, the toilet was so close that it was always within eye sight. He could easily just leave and use it, but the warm water felt so nice after feeling so gross all day. The moment was disappointedly ruined however when his mother burst into the bathroom in somewhat of a panic. “Come on Aiden you need to get out.” Aiden quickly covered himself as she pulled open the shower curtain. “MUM what’s the big deal why are you in here?” He cried out at his intruder. “I’m going out tonight and I have to get you ready, I’ll be gone until it’s past your bedtime.” She turned off the tap and roughly pulled him out by the arm. Get him ready? She couldn’t actually mean…… His thought process was interrupted as his mother pulled his towel off the rack and started drying him. “Can you stop please I can do that myself!” Aiden whined in distress as he tried in vain to wither away from his mothers grasp. Serena simply shook her head. “I need to be quick and you’ll just stall this out, I’m not going to let you make me be late because you’re being fussy.” Aiden stood there being tugged around as she thoroughly towelled him dry. “What are you talking about, where are you going, and what do you mean get me ready?” The questions fired off as fast as he could form the words in his mind. He was sure he already knew what the last one meant but he was too afraid to voice it out loud. “I’m going out with friends and I need to get you in your diaper Aiden.” He shouldn’t even have a bed time at his age; especially when today was a Friday, he didn’t even have school tomorrow. “But I can do it myself or I’ll stay up and wait I don’t mind, can you PLEASE stop I’m dry.” For once his whining actually seemed to work and his mother replaced the towel back on the rack. “No Aiden I don’t want you staying up all night we’ve been through this, I’ve had enough of you speaking back to me.” Aiden kept quiet but was silently mulling it over, he was more dismayed then he was this morning and now his head felt full of dread. Serena pulled the freshly bathed boy to the hallway before Aiden finally put his foot down and stopped her. “Wait I have to use the bathroom.” He said holding onto the door frame. Serena shook her head. “I don’t have time for these games Aiden, I said that’s enough now stop it unless you want to spend all weekend grounded at home. Aiden groaned but reluctantly he let go of the passageway and quickly replaced his hands over his groin. He really wished he went before, now he felt so desperate all of a sudden. He just had to hold on long enough until his mum had diapered him and he could just pull his diaper down, it wouldn’t have been the first time peeing through the leg hole. She gently pushed Aiden down onto the bed and the jolt almost made him lose control then and there. He clamped down hard but had no choice to relax his grip as Serena pulled the diaper under him and shooed his hands away. He tried holding on as long as he could manage. But without his hands to hold back the pressure and his mum shaking his groin around as she coated him in baby oil he couldn’t hold on any longer. Ashamedly Aiden turned away while his mother looked on in shock as he started to wee. As the first droplets made contact she reacted quickly and moved her hand, pulling the diaper over him she held it in place until the flow came to an end. “AIDEN what’s gotten into you?” She asked shockingly. “Now you can’t control yourself during the day?” “I told you I had to goooo.” He whined. This was his biggest low, worse than the first time he wet the bed. He was peeing into an open diaper while his mother held it close for him because he couldn’t hold on long enough until he went to the toilet. How could things get any worse than this, he didn’t realise it now but they were about to, this was only the beginning. CHAPTER THREE Aiden’s exacerbated mother pulled the soiled diaper shut over his groin sealing him into the soaked padding. “Aren’t you going to change me?” He wailed, it wasn’t until the words left his mouth did he realise how pathetic he truly sounded. Serena shook in disagreement. “No I think if you’re so desperate to wee in your diaper as soon as I tape you into one, then you can stew in your own juices for the night.” A solitary tear rolled down Aiden’s cheek, but he quickly wiped it away before his mother noticed. He hated that he was stuck in this position; no matter what he said or any actions he took she wouldn’t have let him use the bathroom. In a flash Serena changed back to being his maternal and loving mother, giving Aiden a quick kiss on the cheek. “I have to go ok baby, be good I have my phone if you need me.” He remained frozen on his bed as he watched his mother leave his bedroom. “You better be in bed by curfew, I’ll know if you’re fibbing and decided to stay up all night.” Aiden gloomily nodded his agreement thankful she was finally leaving. He poked his padded groin feeling the warm swelling all soaked up by the front of his diaper. “Ughhhh.” Aiden groaned falling back against his pillows; this was going to be a long and regretful night. He thought about trying to get some sleep now, just wake up in the morning put it all behind him. But it was still daylight out at least for another couple of hours so he was sure he wouldn’t get any sleep. Besides he had a horrible feeling that the soggy diaper was going to be too much of a distraction anyway. With nothing better to do he threw on a shirt and toddled off to the living room to watch some television. It was going to take some adjustment to get used to wondering around with a diaper strapped to his waist, especially with the extra bulk caused by his wetting. He couldn’t help but look down at his padding while he walked and it wasn’t till he sat down on the sofa with a wet squish that he realised he didn’t even think to put on pants to cover himself. Aiden simply decided not to bother, he was home alone and thankfully no one else would get to see him like this. It felt strange though being this exposed, even knowing he was alone to be in this room of the house with his diaper on still filled him with dread. Up until now whenever he had been diapered for the night he would just stay in his bedroom until he decided to go to sleep. So his diaper wearing had always been kept to trips between his own and his mother’s bedroom or sometimes the bathroom. It felt so public being exposed in his diaper in the most common shared place in the house. He was incredibly thankful that until now he had managed to keep all of this a secret. The fear of someone potentially finding out still crept through his veins and Aiden couldn’t help occasionally peering over toward the living room window even though the curtains were drawn shut. The next few hours ran by rather quickly, Aiden tapped away on his phone while the television blared off in the background. Lying back against the couch Aiden pulled his diaper around to adjust it, the padding had lost all of its warmth now. He was left with a cold clammy feeling that hugged his genitals and he suddenly wished he was in a fresh diaper. It would be a humiliating prospect going through another diaper change again but it was better than laying around in a used one. Better yet, if his mother actually gave back his underwear since he obviously didn’t need these. But looking down at the clearly defined yellow tinged padding, deep down he knew she would use this as an excuse to keep him diapered at night for the foreseeable future. Now there would be no end in sight for him, how was he supposed to go to a friend’s house for a sleepover or even worse spend the night with a girl when his mother kept him locked away in diapers. Aiden’s vision swirled with nightmarish imagery, his friends walking in as he was getting changed and seeing the padding wrapped around him. Telling everyone at school and suddenly they all start calling him a baby and avoiding him like the plague. Leaving him alone, completely isolated and a total social outcast would be how they would remember him from their final year at school. It was quite a dark picture his imagination was starting to paint; he tried brushing the thoughts aside instead turning his attention back to the television. Almost poetically though an advertisement for pamper baby diapers covered the screen, playing the same jingle he had heard many times over the years now. Aiden quickly turned away from the embarrassing commercial that was hitting to close to home and planted his face into a cushion with a sigh. Eventually he let out a low rumbling yawn; suddenly he was actually starting to feel tired now. Aiden wasn’t sure what time it was and contemplated rolling over to look at his phone. Unable to make up his mind, his body decided for him and Aiden drifted off to sleep. He had always been a deep sleeper, able to sleep through thunder storms or the television; his mother would even joke that he would manage to sleep through a hurricane. Perhaps that was why he hardly stirred even reacted to his mother coming back home and seeing him lying there on the living room sofa with his full diaper on full display. She carefully crept over and gently cupped the padding, already knowing it was wet but perhaps to see if it was fuller than when she left. She gently lifted Aiden to his feet, in his state of deep sleep he hardly realised he was being unwillingly walked away from the sofa. Serena realised that some of his pee had splashed onto his bed sheets from his earlier wetting without her realising so instead she corralled him back to her own bedroom. Aiden was gently laid over her quilt where the dirty diaper was soon pulled away. She cleaned him up with the supplies she had taken from his bedroom and slipped the clean diaper beneath him. Throughout the whole process Aiden had remained asleep the whole time and Serena had to chuckle at how peacefully and easily he slept as she pulled the final tape shut over his diaper. He was slipped under her covers and once Serena changed into her nightgown too crept in right beside her son for the night. Serena gratefully admitted to herself it was nice having him this close before sliding her arm around his chest pulling him in tight. How many years had it been since she had cuddled with her baby like this, she gave his diaper a gentle pat before too falling asleep. Slowly Aiden’s eyes fluttered awake, it took a moment to realise why he was feeling so warm and smothered. He shifted slowly and heard his diaper crinkle but as he backed and felt something beside him his eyes shot wide open. He could feel his mother’s breath across his nape and her strong grip thrown over his chest. Why was she in bed with him, what on earth had possessed her to do something so creepy and invasive. His eyes darted around the room and he quickly put two and two together and realised this was her room and he was in her bed. Aiden racked his brain for any explanation, but the last thing he remembered was lying down on the couch watching TV. Unless she had taken him from the living room to her bedroom, but how come she didn’t hadn’t taken him back to his bedroom. He had so many questions but with the feeling of pressure building in his bladder he realised there was another pressing issue that was taking priority. Aiden tried pulling away from his mother but felt her grip tighten in response. “It’s still earllyyy.” Serena yawned groggily. “Go back to sleep Aiden.” Aiden blushed hearing her voice speaking so close to him in such an intimate setting. “I have to pee.” He replied, barely above a whisper. “That’s ok sweetheart.” Aiden waited breathlessly for her to let him go. “Just use your diaper that’s what it’s for.” Serena said grabbing his crinkly diaper to emphasise her point. Aiden immediately tensed up, there’s no way she could be serious right now. He had already wet himself once unwillingly in front of her he wouldn’t dear make a conscious effort to do it a second. Serena could sense his hesitation. “Just relaxxxxxx baby.” She move one arm and started pushing gently onto his bladder. “Mummmm stop.” Aiden begged. But it was already too late; his pee flowed easily and freely into the waiting diaper. It was an unusual sensation lying on his side while being smothered by his mother as he wet his diaper. It quickly swelled up and while he could admit that it was a nice feeling no longer having a full bladder, the fact it had come about in such a way would haunt him. “That’s a good baby.” Serena cooed as she gently caressed the freshly wet part of his padding. “Now go back to sleep.” She ordered. Aiden closed his eyes, another tear rolling down his cheek in embarrassment. Surely he wasn’t going to be able to fall asleep. But almost as quickly as the thought entered his mind he instantly found his way back to dreamland. CHAPTER FOUR When he woke up again later that morning Aiden found himself alone in bed and a wave of relief washed over him. It was soon short lived however when Serena looked over from the wardrobe after hearing him rolling around. “I was just about to wake you baby.” Time slowed as Aiden cautiously turned over and saw his mother undressed in the middle of changing into fresh clothing as if there was nothing unusual about it. He quickly averted his gaze feeling incredibly uncomfortable being in the same room as her while she was naked. How come was she acting so nonchalant about it, this wasn’t normal behaviour to be doing in front of your adult son. Aiden wondered to himself perplexingly. Serena by now had become an expert at picking up on her son’s quirks, and gave a light chuckle at his apparent embarrassment. “Sweetie I’m your mother, I see your naked tush every night, don’t be so embarrassed.” Aiden still refused to turn back around to face her and tried changing the subject. “Why did you put me in your bed last night?” Serena was practically beaming, obviously still feeling quite blissful after the wholesome and intimate night they shared cuddled up together. “Did you not notice your bed was wet with your wee sweetheart? It’s a good thing you fell asleep on the couch or you would have been all gross in the morning. Don’t worry though we’ll get your sheets nice and dry for you so you can sleep in your own bed tonight, unless you wanted to cuddle up with mummy again?” Even without turning around Aiden could feel his mother’s gaze upon him, he found himself freezing up while he tried searching for the right words to turn her down gently. He blushed deeply when he realised he didn’t actually hate last night as much as he ought to have. Looking down at his crinkly and wet diaper he felt so little and submissive, these thoughts weren’t right for someone his age to be having. “NO, thank you…” He rather abruptly blurted out. Serena chuckled at his hesitation, clearly her big grown up boy wasn’t actually as mature and independent as he thought of himself. “Well we shall see, if I think I need to be keeping a better eye on your diapers you might just have to stay with me from now on. Speaking of…..” Aiden apprehensively let go of the blanket as his mother checked on the state of his diaper. Her fingers prodded the soggy padding and as much to his disgust she even had the audacity to slip them inside his diaper for a better feel. “Why did you have to do that?” Aiden whined, quickly recalling further up the bed. “Aiden.” Serena said firmly. “You might not realise it but these are my diapersss.” She gave the front of the wet one wrapped around his body a shake. “I’m the one who buys them, I’m the one who puts them on you and I’m the one who takes them off of you when you fill them with your messes.” She pulled Aiden forward and the bashful, blushing young man allowed himself to be tugged upward. His cheeks were rosy red as the back of his diaper was opened and his mother checked to see if he had soiled himself. “Looks like no poo’s to me! Good job Aiden.” She said smugly, giving him a motherly kiss on the forehead. Aiden was left a humbled mess after having been spoken down to so easily and unable to offer anything in rebuttal. “Can you please at least take this off me so I can go get changed.” He asked hopefully, throwing away what little pride he had left in the process. All of this early morning drama had begun to fill him with worry and dread, especially once he noticed his mother taking an awfully long time for what should have been a simple answer. “Do you really think you should be out of diapers Aiden? You did have that accident last night when you were still wide awake.” She looked on at his bewildered face with mild amusement and calmly awaited his response. “Are you serious?” Aiden asked in disbelief, unable to comprehend if she was joking or not. Serena remained silent, drumming her fingers across her elbows. “MUM NO of course I don’t, that was just a onetime thing it won’t happen again.” Aiden blurted out seeming quite shaken. She took her time before responding to the crestfallen boy. “That’s what you said about wetting the bed.” She nodded her head towards his diaper. “B…But you made me.” He spluttered, sounding every bit like an overgrown toddler on the cusp of a temper tantrum. “That’s enough Aiden.” Serena held her hand up. “I’ll let you off and give you the benefit of the doubt this once, but one accident in the day time and I’ll call the school to make sure they have diapers on hand in your size.” Aiden gulped but quickly shook his head in agreement. Serena pulled him to his feet and ripped the tabs away from the diaper letting it fall to the floor with a wet thump. He hurriedly scampered away, his nudity swinging between his legs as he ran for the shower, leaving his wet diaper in its place unwilling to turn back for it. The warm water felt so good after spending all that time in a soggy diaper. It also helped distract him from everything that had just transpired. His hormones were in turmoil, he couldn’t tell if he liked some of the attention or what the feeling was, it was all so confusing. He just wanted to go back to being treated like an adult again, back before diapers had ever been introduced in his life. But why did it feel like he was trying to convince himself, surely he wasn’t enjoying any part of this. What normal person his age would like having these boundaries enforced well into their adolescence. He should be sleeping in bed with random girls he meets at parties not with his mummy. Mum…. He wordlessly corrected his internal monologue; her third party reference to herself being so had muddled the word deep in his mind. Aiden made a mental note to make sure never to accidentally call her that in person, it would be to embarrassing. Finally Aiden forced himself to step out the shower and face the day ahead; maybe he could escape to the mall and meet his friends for lunch. He contemplated his choices while towelling himself dry, but his thoughts were rudely interrupted when his mother burst in for the third time in as many days. “Are you forgetting something?” She asked the dazed boy nude bar the towel wrapped around his waist. Aiden shrugged he had no idea what she was on about this time. She tauntingly produced his soiled diaper and handed it over to him, forcing Aiden to reluctantly take it. “Go put your dirty diaper in the trash baby; do you think you can manage that?” Aiden wasn’t sure if it she was being snarky or just simply teasing him for being hopeless when it came to doing anything for himself involving his diapers. Had he taken another step back that he couldn’t even manage to dispose of them properly on his own accord? He assuredly chalked it up to being absent minded in the face of the embarrassment he was forced to endure that morning and his willingness to escape his mother’s bedroom for some sense of privacy and self-preservation for his rapidly declining dignity. He quickly dressed himself as soon as he reached his own bedroom, not failing to notice the sheets that had been fully stripped away from his bed. Had he really leaked onto his mattress, he couldn’t see any reason for his mother to lie; it just meant more work for her to do. It was a relief to finally be back in briefs and to be able to fully close his legs without the thick padding preventing him. For a moment he almost missed the cushiony feeing that had accompanied him since last night, thankfully it was a fleeting moment and Aiden managed to shake the silly thought from his head. In the last twenty four hours Aiden had become so accustomed to his mother’s intrusions that he kept one eye on his door fully expecting it to burst open at any moment. Surprisingly it stayed closed long enough for once that he was able to get dressed in peace. He still wasn’t sure how to spend his weekend and as Aiden made his way into the kitchen for breakfast that decision was partly made for him. “We’re going shopping.” Serena announced casually. “Oh.” Aiden said obviously disappointed. He didn’t have anything planned, but he and his friends would normally hang out on the spur of the moment. Not to mention he didn’t really enjoy the idea of spending his day off with his mother. His job was Monday through Wednesday after school so he was normally quite proactive on the weekends to get the best use of his free time. “What did you have something else planned?” Serena enquired. Aiden shook his head. “Not yet but I was thinking of going out.” Serena gave an exacerbated sigh. “What’s the matter you let Mummy change your diapers but you won’t spend any time with her?” Aiden shrugged, it wasn’t like he had much choice when it came to his diapers. He thought it might have been worth mentioning that point but he would rather not start a fight with her, especially one he knew he would never come out of as the winner. “Alright…. I guess I can come.” Serena smiled, her demeanour quickly changing. “That’s the spirit, eat your breakfast then we will head off.” Aiden felt like he had been at the rough end of one of his mother’s guilt trips, but he couldn’t feel too bad about it especially after she dropped a plate of bacon and eggs in front of him. Hopefully his mother’s delicious cooking would settle his mind from the fact he was about to spend the day shopping with her instead of hanging out with his friends. CHAPTER FIVE The drive to the mall was spent mostly in silence; Aiden was tapping away on his phone giving simple answers to his mother’s attempts at small talk. “We’ll pick you up some new clothes, you’re in dire need of some new underwear and socks too.” ‘Mhmm sure.’ Aiden lazily replied. “Is that all you have to say?” Serena asked her gaze still focused on the road. “Normally when someone is offering to buy you some new clothes you say, yes sure thanks mummy.” Mummy…. He cringed every time she called herself that. “Sorry, that sounds great thanks…. Mum.” He was very careful to use the right pronunciation. If it bothered Serena that he wasn’t calling her mummy she did a good job of hiding it, either that or as usual Aiden did a terrible job of knowing what she might be thinking. Ever since she started diapering him up at night she started referring to herself as his ‘mummy.’ It made him feel immensely uncomfortable around her whenever she referred to herself as such, another reminder that he wasn’t being treated nearly as maturely as he ought to be at his age. The mall was of course as busy as it always was on the weekend around this time. He hated going here during its peak; it always flustered him being around this many people. He felt anxious around big crowds it was something he hadn’t ever been able to get over, an annoying quirk that continuously bothered him. At least finding a park was easy enough, when he stepped out of the car he saw a mother pulling back the pants of her toddler. Clearly she was checking their diaper and lovingly gave them a cuddle before taking their hands in her own. Aiden looked away and noticed his mother had also seen the display and worse caught him staring. She smiled knowingly at him when their eyes met and he quickly looked away blushing. He walked towards the mall entrance and Serena suddenly caught up to him and grabbed him by his hand. Aiden reacted instantly, tugging his arm away before she could get a good grip. “Mum, what are you doing?” Aiden cautiously demanded, not wanting to draw attention to them. “What’s the matter, don’t you want to hold Mummy’s hand?” Aiden shook his head. “Just stop please you’re being embarrassing.” Serena smiled. “Someone’s a bit of a grump today aren’t they?” She continued to tease him and pinched his cheek, Aiden picked up the pace in hopes of keeping some distance between the two of them. “Alright I’ll stop love just slow down please, I’m nearly out of breath!” Serena called out a few steps behind him. Aiden listened and finally slowed down, shaking his head and sighing with frustration. He should be out with his mates instead he was stuck here with his mum teasing him like a child. She finally seemed to get the message though and quietly walked beside him. “Alright let’s get you some nice new clothes.” He silently nodded in response and turned towards his favourite store, they sold really nice sporty and trendy clothing it’s where he would normally pick stuff up from. Instead when he was about to step inside his mother stopped him. “No love this way.” She said coaxing him away from the store. “But I always go here.” He replied. “Not today.” Serena responded. “Just come with me, we can go there some other time.” The puzzled young man followed his mother this time she took the lead and they walked inside Target. “A department store, mum really I can just buy my own stuff anyway don’t worry about it.” Serena shook her head. “Aiden its fine I said I would buy you some more clothes now stop being so fussy there’s nothing wrong with the clothes they have here.” Aiden would have to disagree with that, but whatever, he would humour her for now. Maybe he could just get her to buy him some plain briefs and socks, hopefully that would surely suffice. He gloomily followed her inside; as they walked in towards the centre of the store he couldn’t say he had been in here enough times to know exactly where the men’s department was but he was sure this wasn’t the right way. His fears were quickly made reality when Serena took him over to the children’s department. “Mum why are we here?” Aiden asked ominously. “Because you haven’t out grown the biggest sizes yet, you’re not exactly the tallest boy.” She replied plainly. Aiden felt a pang of humiliation with the mention of his height, he wasn’t short but yeah he wasn’t tall. He still didn’t think he would come anywhere close to being able to fit into clothing designed for children. Not to mention, why on earth would he let himself be caught dead wearing anything so juvenile. “Why can’t I just get something from the men’s, none of this will even fit me?” He grumbled. Serena simply waved him off dismissing his grief. “Because I’m paying for it Aiden so I get to decide what you will get.” “But I’ll pay for it I don’t need you too.” He complained, getting increasingly frustrated. “No Aiden.” This time it was Serena’s turned to get annoyed. “My patience is wearing thin, any more arguing and I’ll take your trousers down right here and spank you.” ‘A spanking?!?!?’ He couldn’t believe she would threaten him with that; surely she had to be joking. He couldn’t even remember being spanked as a child; his parents were always quite lenient on him and never used any form of physical punishment. Sure he had a bar of soap shoved into his mouth on the occasion when he said something naughty but that was the worst of it. Even if she wasn’t planning on seeing it through and just trying to scare him it worked and Aiden took the bait. It wasn’t worth the risk; he wouldn’t have put anything past her at this point. “Ok I’m sorry; you don’t have to do that.” He said putting on his best good boy voice on after his scolding. “Please just nothing to kiddish.” If she had heard him then she simply didn’t care, as she had already gone back to shifting through the racks of brightly coloured clothing. Aiden watched anxiously as she pulled off a couple of shirts, the first one was bright red with a cartoon steam boat on the front. The second was just as bad, it was bright blue with a drawing of a dinosaur on the front with the caption ‘RAWRRRR’ spanning over the top of the image. She held up both to him as if she was picturing what he would look like dressed in the clothing. Aiden blushed but abided by her wishes and stood their patiently while she contemplated her choices. She left both aside in a basket and returned to the trousers. After flicking through various types of jeans and joggers she pulled a pair of blue denim dungarees from the rack. The legs were short and the front spouted an image of a smiling sun in the centre. It looked about as horrible as you could imagine and Aiden hoped she would realise how ridiculous it was and put it back. But instead she turned to him smiling and held it up to his body. “You can’t be serious.” He seethed through gritted teeth. “Now, now Aiden, I think you would look just darling in this.” Serena said cheerfully. She pulled it away from him and dumped it in the basket with the shirts. Aiden felt helpless as he followed her around like a toddler, too afraid to leave her without seeing what she might buy. But what choice did he have right now; the last thing he wanted was to create a scene and risk his mother following through with the threat of a spanking. He felt sick to his stomach when she pulled off a couple packs of kiddie briefs. He could sort of see the cartoony drawn images and day of the week motifs on each cotton pair. The socks were plain at least but it offered little comfort compared to the rest of his wardrobe. “Ok we’ll just try all of this on and then we can get some lunch.” Aiden hesitated as they walked over toward the change rooms. “I don’t have to try them on its fine.” He pleaded. “But remember what you said earlier, we have to make sure it fits you.” His mother said ignoring his pleas. Aiden suddenly regretted his earlier choice of words, but realistically she probably would have dragged him along to the change room anyway and it just provided a convenient excuse to make him feel more agreeable. He reluctantly followed her along but she stopped as they made their way past the footwear aisle. CHAPTER SIX “Hold on a moment.” She said peering down at his feet. Aiden was afraid where this was heading but didn’t stop her examining his roughly used and no longer crispy white joggers. “You definitely need new shoes, just sit here for a moment.” He disagreed that he did but followed her direction and sat down anyway. She soon returned with a pair in his size and he silently cursed his small feet when she returned with something he never thought would be made in his size. They were primary blue with a little red stripe going down the side, the colour wasn’t so bad but it was the fact that instead of laces these used Velcro straps. “Can’t I have something with laces?” He asked hopefully. “Noooo, I think these will do just fine.” Serena replied holding out the shoe as she admired her choice. She knelt down in front of Aiden and began removing the pair he had on. He looked around timidly, praying that no one would come down this aisle and realise what was currently befalling him. She strapped both shoes on and got him to stand up. “Walk around see how it feels.” She told him. Aiden reluctantly began shifting down the aisle, feeling completely down trodden by the fact that these did fit quite well. “So how are they?” Serena asked optimistically. “They’re fine.” He replied agitatedly. He was about to take them off when a voice caught both of them off guard. “Can I offer you guys any help?” Aiden turned to see a young woman probably only slightly older then he was. He froze unsure what to say; almost thankfully Serena spoke up for them. “I think were fine for now, just getting Aiden here some new shoes.” She said pleasantly. The woman looked down at his shoes and paused for a moment. “Oh, ahh well if you want to wear them out then just take the tag to the register.” She looked at the clothing selection in the basket and gave them another puzzled look. “That goes for ummmm, any other clothing you might want to wear out too.” Aiden blushed but his mother couldn’t have looked any brighter. “We were just about to go try them on if that’s ok.” The woman said it was and pointed them in the direction of a free room. Aiden stepped in first desperately wanting to get out of this woman’s line of sight. When he turned for the clothes he wasn’t anticipating for his mother to step inside with him. “What are you…?” Serena abruptly cut him off. “I have to make sure these fit right.” Aiden would have put up a fight but the woman would have been right outside, worse yet she would have seen his mother walk in with him. This couldn’t be happening; surely there was nothing more embarrassing then this. He really didn’t have any options other than to let his mother undress him, least he make the embarrassing moment last longer then it needed to. He was blushing red, like a scarlet tomato especially when she got him down to his underwear even deciding to remove his socks. She stopped at his briefs and Aiden was thankful for that until he realised she had been staring at them for an unnecessary amount of time. “Aiden did you have an accident?” Was she being serious, of course he hadn’t, even so he would of felt it for sure. He looked down just to be safe and his eyes followed back up to match her gaze, staring in confusion. “No, what are you talking about?” He asked in bewilderment. Serena pulled his briefs from his body in one fell swoop; Aiden had to hold onto the side of the cubicle to keep his balance. “Then what’s this.” She said shoving his underwear towards him. Aiden grabbed them and cautiously gave them a once over. Sure there was a tiny wet spot on the front, but plenty of guys got that there was nothing unnatural about it. “It’s just one little spot, it always happens its normal.” He replied. Serena disagreed. “Sure it happens a lot to people who can’t control themselves and that’s why they get put back in diapers.” The word seared through his skin like a burning blade, this wasn’t an accident surely she would realise that. “It wasn’t an accident.” He pleaded. “So you just leaked into your undies on purpose, why didn’t you ask to go to the toilet?” What was his mother playing at why was she being so stubborn. “No mum it’s normal all guys do that….” “Oh yeah like who?” She replied, playing along for the time being. Aiden pondered for a moment, he hadn’t actually seen any other guys in their underwear he just assumed that all this was normal, no it had to be. “I ummm, don’t know anyone in particular but it’s normal.” Serena could see he was getting quite flustered so she decided to drop it for now. “We’ll talk about it later but there’s no way I can let you go back in these.” She pulled out a pair from one of the packets she had taken from the shelf. “You’re really supposed to wash these first but it can’t hurt, I wasn’t expecting to need to carry around a spare pair of underwear for you to change in to.” Aiden blushed, looking very disgruntled especially when he got a good look at the pair of underpants she had chosen for him. It had a little puppy on a bright yellow pair of cotton briefs. Clearly they were designed for someone much younger in mind then he was. But rather than wait around in the nude he quickly stepped into them as Serena held them out. He hated that she was dressing him but it was better than having another argument. She took the Red shirt and dungarees out and quickly got him dressed. Replacing his socks with a new pair from the packet and putting the new shoes back on Aiden finally had to face his reality and look at his reflection in the cubicle mirror. He looked pathetic, like some silly child or toddler, not the young man he was supposed to be. Serena made sure to gather up the tags and replace his old clothes in the basket with the new stuff. “You look so precious I could simply eat you up!” Serena rubbed his arms between her hands and gave him a kiss. “Thank you for being a good sport for Mummy, she knows exactly how to treat you just like you deserve.” Aiden shivered slightly at her touch, what did she mean by that? Was this a punishment or did she just mean she was taking good care of him. Either way he hated it, was repulsed by the clothes he suddenly found himself wearing but he couldn’t do anything about it right now. Serena opened the cubicle door and Aiden’s heart froze, it wasn’t a moment that passed before the sales woman saw them both exit. She looked quite astonished at the sight of his new wardrobe. “Thanks for letting him stay in his new clothes, he had a little dribble in his undies and you know how it is with the young ones can’t let them stay in dirty clothes or before you know it they get a rash!” Aiden was flabbergasted, why was his mother being so nonchalant about all of this and why would she say that to a stranger. It was humiliating even the young woman wasn’t sure what to do with that information. “No…no problem glad I could be of help.” She quickly left the conversation and went back to her desk to sort through some of the clothes that had been left behind by other customers. Serena left taking Aiden in toe and who kept his eyes glued to the floor as he followed timidly behind her avoiding making any eye contact. He was thankful as they left the store but felt so apprehensive that they were still not done here and now he found himself in the middle of the shopping centre surrounded by even more people. He couldn’t help but notice some of the curious glances and sniggers at his direction; he had to stop his mum he just wanted to get out of here. “Can we go please?” He begged while tugging on her sleeve. “What’s the matter, not hungry?” Serena asked. “I.. I just don’t want to eat here, can we please go?” Aiden asked trying to sound as polite in his request as he could manage. His mother actually stopped walking and looked at him thoughtfully for a moment. “Alright we can go.” Aiden finally perked up before she continued. “But you have to promise to do what I say for the rest of the day without putting up a fuss.” He hesitated at her request, trying to decide if the implications were worth it and maybe what it was all more ominous then it actually sounded. “Got it?” She asked again sensing his hesitation. “Yes alright, now can we please go?” He practically begged, shying away when he noticed someone point at him. Serena smiled wishfully and held out her hand, Aiden knew he had no choice if he wanted to go and quickly reached for it. Hand in hand the two left the mall, Aiden was trying to move as fast as he could but he could tell his mum was happy going at a much slower pace. He knew people would be staring but he couldn’t help that he just had to get out of here. Finally they left the mall and he started to relax as they made their way over to their car. While Serena used one hand to dig for the keys in the purse she made sure to keep the other tightly clutched around Aiden’s. That’s when he couldn’t help but notice the same Mother and child leaving that were there when they had arrived. He was distraught as he looked on, he couldn’t help but compare all the similarities between them anymore. At least Aiden wasn’t wearing diapers during the day, but that did little to calm his nerves when he realised that nothing would stop him being changed into one tonight. Finally Serena found the keys and helping him into the backseat she even took charge and buckled him in. Aiden could only watch as a few cars down the mother repeated the same action with her child. When will it all end? He wondered in disbelief, afraid that the actual answer might be as worse than he feared. CHAPTER SEVEN It was strange being forced to sit in the backseat while his mother drove; it was like she was suddenly his taxi driver. He didn’t even think to question her as to why she hadn’t let him sit in the front; he was too focused on escaping the mall as fast as possible. “Do you still want to go have something to eat?” Serena enquired, watching him through the rear view mirror. “I don’t want to eat out anywhere.” Aiden replied gloomily. “How about take away then?” Serena smiled. “Since you’ve been such a good boy we can go and get you your favourite!” The thought actually chirped Aiden up a bit and he finally felt a slight shift in his sour mood. “Can we please get Burger King?” He asked hopefully. “Sure.” Serena replied. “If that’s what my baby want’s then that’s what my baby will get.” Aiden ignored the baby name calling; he was too excited at the prospect of having his favourite take away. His mum was quite insistent on avoiding those kinds of foods as much as possible, saving it for special occasions like his birthday or a New Year’s Day treat. Aiden made his own money and could go out and buy his own if he was so inclined, but why risk the scolding he would undoubtedly find himself at the end of if he were to get caught. He couldn’t imagine a salty treat that would be worth it. Maybe he had always been a bit of a mummy’s boy, always imagining and not willing to disappoint her and having that thought niggling at the back of his head. The drive thru was rather vacant so they didn’t need to wait long to get through the line. Aiden managed to casually duck out of view and avoid another stranger seeing his new getup. Of course Serena ordered on his behalf but his meal of choice never changed so when his favourite burger was handed over it failed to really bother him. Too hungry and eager to wait until they got home Aiden helped himself to a fist full of fries but not before dipping them in the sweat and sour sauce. It was just typical that they hit a bump on the road at just the right moment and a big blob of sauce fell right onto his new clothes as he shoved the fries into his mouth. “AIDEN.” Serena almost shouted. “Can you not wait till we get home; look at the mess you made on your new outfit.” Aiden blushed as Serena shook her head. “Once again you’re showing me just how much of a child you really are.” Aiden ashamedly replaced the bag of food back on the seat and sat there quetily. “At least clean yourself up with a napkin; I can’t really do that for you right now.” Aiden muttered his apologies feeling silly for not thinking of doing that himself. He carefully dabbed away at the saucy mess, getting rid of most of it but leaving a clear stain on the front. His mother obviously saw this and shook her head back at him once more. The rest of the car ride was spent in silence and Aiden was left feeling quite ominous once again, as if something big was about to happen. He hoped it was just jitters from everything that had befallen him at the mall but he wouldn’t discount whatever his mother had planned for him. If he remained on his best behaviour perhaps things would get a bit easier. When they pulled up into their driveway Serena motioned for him to stay where he was. Aiden wasn’t sure for the reason, but that was quickly answered for him when she strode over to unbuckle his belt and help him out of the car. He had no idea why she insisted on doing that, it just made more work for her and he was clearly in no need of any real assistance. It was made ten times worse when she insisted on taking his hand in hers once again, which was ridiculous as the walk from the car to their front door was so brief. Aiden still abided and was relieved that none of their nosy neighbours had spotted them. Back inside Aiden quickly wondered off to the dining room ready to devour his food. He took his seat but before he could take his first bite of that delicious burger Serena walked in from the kitchen with something stuffed in her hand. Aiden visibly blushed as a nursery decorated bib from his childhood was placed around his neck. It was way too small but Serena seemed to look it as a victory the fact it was still big enough that she could attach the Velcro straps across his nape. “That’s not necessary.” Aiden said. Serena scoffed. “After watching you eat in the car I beg to disagree.” He would almost have agreed with her on that point if not for the fact she was continuously taking things to the extreme level. But whatever, it didn’t sour his mood enough that he couldn’t enjoy the rest of his meal. Serena sat across from him, occasionally glancing up while she picked away at her own meal. Aiden would timidly avert his gaze whenever there eyes met, it was a strange atmosphere as the two ate in relative silence. Serena managed to finish first and she continued to watch Aiden as he ate, like he was some sort of exhibit at the zoo. He felt awkward being watched so diligently afraid of what she might be thinking. He quickly scoffed down the rest of his meal, wanting to leave the table as soon as possible. Of course by doing so he managed to spill some food which luckily the comically small bib somehow managed to catch. When Serena saw him finish eating she instantly made her way to his side of the table and removed his bib. Aiden was thankful but before he could stand up and leave she used the unsoiled part to clean up his face. “I never realised you were such a messy eater until now, looks like you need mummy’s help more than you think you do.” Aiden wanted the ground to swallow him, anything to leave this conversation. Finally Serena was satisfied and put the dirty bib back down on the table. “Right follow me.” She ordered. It was kind of a moot point though, telling him to follow when she grabbed him by the hand anyway. He found himself led back towards their bathroom and she reached for the straps on his dungarees. “What are you doing?” Aiden asked, resisting her attempts to undress him. “Taking off your clothes before they stain, just look at the state of them, couldn’t even go one day without you soiling them.” Serena continued to pull at his clothing so Aiden took a step back. “Just leave, I can do it myself.” He ordered this time, but his own voice lacking all the authority that his mother’s carried with hers. “Aiden….” Serena seemed quite annoyed at his minor rebellious display. “Remember what you told me?” Aiden looked back with a blank expression. “You said you would do anything I said if we left; I listened so now it’s your turn to listen to me.” Aiden hadn’t realised the implications back then and why she was taking that so literal. But reluctantly he let go of his grip and Serena quickly finished undressing him. He wasn’t sure why she forcefully removed his underpants as well but he found his heart missing a beat when she examined his underwear for the second time. Wordlessly she showed him another tiny wet spot on the briefs. “Wet AGAIN.” Serena said seemingly exacerbated. “MUM it’s normal.” Aiden whined. Serena ignored his outburst, reaching over she started running the water into the tub. “Is that for me?” Aiden asked. “I’ll take a shower I’m not even dirty.” “You will take a bath.” Serena turned to him, fed-up with his attitude. “End of discussion.” Aiden felt incredibly awkward waiting around naked in the bathroom for the tub to fill, while his mother waited seated on the edge. She constantly checked the temperature of the water before turning it off when it was filled high enough. “In you get.” She ordered Aiden. He reluctantly stepped in and sat down before turning back to her. “Well?” She asked him. “Aren’t you going to leave?” Aiden asked. Wordlessly Serena reached over for the bar of soap and looked back at her son. “No I don’t think I will.” CHAPTER EIGHT Saying he wasn’t particularly thrilled at the thought of having his mother bathe him in the bathtub would have been a severe understatement. But what could he do to prevent it; she rivalled him in every manner. She was strong, confident and proud in her conjecture where as he became timid and unsure whenever he was ordered around by her. The fact that she was his mother still didn’t equate to the vast power difference that separated him, especially for the fact that he was an eighteen year old boy. Maybe it was the diapers that had weakened his resolve, the fact he was succumbed to the thick padding each and every night. It did nothing for his confidence except rip it apart into tiny pieces. His mind often wondered to the fact that what if his friends where to walk in at this very moment, or the moments before or even before that. Each and every scenario he found himself in the middle of, events that he was sure none of his peers would ever have managed to get themselves into. He should be graduating soon; he was practically an adult in his own eyes. But obviously Serena didn’t think so; it was emphasized by the point when she drew the bar of soap down his but cheeks. “I think maybe next time I might join you in the tub.” She said, awkwardly reaching forward to clean under his legs. “It would make life easier I think.” Aiden wanted to pretend he had heard none of that; surely they had to have some boundaries between them. Even if she wasn’t thinking of him as an adult none of it seemed the slightest bit normal. Aiden endured the rest of the humiliating bath, letting himself be cleaned thoroughly even between his most intimate places. He winced when Serena drew the washcloth between his cheeks and cleaned his groin. It went even longer then he thought it would when she suddenly started lathering shampoo into his hair and he realised he would be getting that washed too. She decided using her own bottle of shampoo, so now Aiden began to smell of fruity cherries. She even conditioned it something he never really did as it seemed too feminine and unnecessary. Eventually Serena pulled the plug from the tub and the humiliation was finally over. Well so Aiden thought until he realised she would insist on drying him too. It took longer than normal normally he would let his hair dry out on its own but Serena insisted on drying it with a hair dryer and brushing it out for him. Finally clean and dry she gave Aiden a playful slap on the bottom and he scurried away to his bedroom. Regretfully she followed him inside his bedroom putting her arm out to prevent him from shutting the door. “We’re not done yet sweetie you wouldn’t be trying to shut mummy out would you?” Serena chided, but speaking in a playful manner. Aiden shook his head even though it was evidently clear what he had been trying to do. He assumed she would be picking out his clothes for him, thankfully his outfit from earlier was destined for the wash so he would at least be able to wear his normal clothing. He watched her at his dresser ready for a pair of briefs to appear but instead she looked back at him with a diaper in hand. “What’s that for? It’s way too early for me to go to bed.” Aiden whined. “You don’t have to go to bed, but a nap would probably do you some good.” Serena cooed. She strode over to him and wordlessly she motioned for him to lie down, gently placing her hand on Aiden’s shoulder she pushed the reluctant boy down. “After as many accidents as you’ve been having you really thought I wouldn’t be putting you back in diapers in the day too?” Aiden looked up at her in bewilderment. “THEY WEREN’T ACCIDENTS” He cried out. Serena scoffed. “So you’ve been weeing on purpose? I find that hard to believe but if that is the case and you’re just doing it for my attention then you have it. Even more reason for me to put you back in diapers.” “NO, that’s not it!” Aiden yelled tearfully. Serena ignored his whining and cooed gently while she pried away his hands and slid the open diaper underneath him. “You need diaper’s Aiden; it’s not up for discussion.” She pulled out some powder and cream, delivering Aiden’s thing a sharp slap when he tried pulling the diaper away. “Stop that!” Serena demanded. “I don’t need diapers!” Aiden decreed. “I’m not a fucking baby.” Serena should have been angry at Aiden’s foul use of language, but it was hard to take him seriously when he was lying their naked with teary eyes about to be put back in a diaper. “I really should spank you for that, but I’m going to give you a chance to apologise.” She said waving a finger at him. Aiden paused, she had no right why would he apologise to her when she was going to diaper him in the day over nothing. He had full control over his bladder this was all bull shit, she was making it all up he couldn’t believe that even she believed her own reasoning behind his harsh treatment. “I’m sorry.” He replied meekly. Even he couldn’t believe those words came out of his mouth, it was his chance to defy her tell her off for treating him like a baby. Instead as fresh tears rolled down his cheeks he submitted to her advances and allowed her to replace the diaper back under him. “Good baby.” Aiden felt pathetic, had he no self-respect? Clearly not considering he was letting himself go through all of this without offering any true ounce of resistance. He tensed up as the cool baby cream was rubbed over his groin, lathering his penis generously Serena left no nook and cranny untouched. The familiar scent of powder invaded his senses as it clouded the air around him. Aiden thought back to the previous night thinking how humiliating it was being diapered after school, now here he was being put back into one even earlier. After being effectively diapered Aiden was allowed to stand back up before Serena put his other new shirt over him, the one without the sauce stains. He waited patiently for pants after she was satisfied that is diaper seemed like it was on correctly and finished fiddling with it. “Ok you can go about your day now.” She said about to wonder off. “What about pants.” Aiden asked. He realised he could go and grab them on his own, but the implications seemed like Serena would have the final say over what he was supposed to wear. “You don’t need them.” She answered, looking back at the shocked boy. “It will make it easier for me to see if you have an accident.” She shrugged. Whatever, it wasn’t like anyone else would see him and he was undoubtedly certain that he wouldn’t have an accident. The dribble in his underwear was so miniscule that he was confident that it wouldn’t even show the slightest in his diaper. He watched her leave the room and sank back onto his bed before pulling out his phone. He checked in on his messages once again picturing the scene unfolding in his mind if his friends were to stumble in on him dressed like this. ‘Dude why are you wearing a fucking diaper?’ ‘You’re supposed to be a man, and you let mummy treat you like a babbby.’ ‘Ewww I would never go on a date with you, I like my boyfriends in underwear not diapers.’ It was quite dark honestly; he just assumed he would lose all respect that they had for him. Not to mention if word got around how it would ruin any chance he had of getting a girlfriend. He tried picturing some scenario where he could explain it, but then they would see the infantile shirt and maybe his mum would be there and she would explain how she started to bathe him. Maybe they would catch him out in public with her holding her hand like a little boy. Aiden shivered as he pictured it all, he had to find a way out of this. He felt the slightest twinge on his bladder; clearly the most obvious route was to keep his diaper dry. Without any hesitation he left his room on route for the bathroom but just as he was about to creep inside Serena appeared. “And just where do you think you’re off too?” She asked. “Bathroom.” Aiden replied before closing the door, unwilling or wanting to continue the conversation. The door was quickly pulled open with stronger force then he had willed to shut it. Serena stared blankly at him. “Sweetheart you’re wearing your bathroom now.” CHAPTER NINE “What does that mean?” Aiden asked, afraid he was already well aware of the answer. “It means.” She reached forward giving his diaper a shake. “That your diaper is the only bathroom you need.” Aiden stood still red faced; surely she couldn’t mean he was forced to use his diapers. “But I know I need to use the bathroom, just let me go.” He whined careful not to start crying again. “Honey.” Serena cooed in her syrupy voice. “This isn’t up for discussion; just relax the bathroom keeps stressing you out, the diapers are going to help you relax.” Serena gently placed her hand on Aiden’s shoulder and ushered him away from the bathroom. He was reluctantly led to the living room and was prompted down onto the rug in front of the television. “Sit there and watch some TV baby, it will take your mind off it.” Aiden was forced to endure one of his mother’s crappy daytime drama shows that he loathed and was surprised that it was even still on air. He was sure he could probably get up at any time and leave for his room, but something was keeping him there. Some unknown force that he couldn’t explain kept him seated on the floor under his mother’s watchful gaze. He tried concentrating on the show but his mind was starting to get preoccupied with the increasing pressure on his bladder. He hardly even felt the need before but the longer he concentrated on the feeling the stronger it became. Serena noticed Aiden shuffling around on the carpet, clearly no stranger to a toddler’s potty dance. “Aiden it won’t do you any good holding on like that, just use your diaper that’s what it’s there for.” Aiden tried blocking her voice out and kept focusing on the television, but it didn’t do any good. Soon Serena was standing towering above him before taking a seat right behind him. “Just relax baby.” Serena spoke lovingly. She gently pulled him between her legs and Aiden had to shuffle back to get in position. His face was bright red and he felt incredibly uneasy as he was contorted into position. She pulled him right up close and wrapped her arms around him. “See just like last night, aren’t you feeling cosy now?” Aiden didn’t want to say anything but found himself nodding in fake agreement, this was a nightmare. Serena gently placed her hands over his diaper and pushed down. Aiden could only hold on for a moment before the pee started flowing rapidly into his padding. She felt his diaper warm beneath her hand and cooed. “Good job baby, don’t worry mummy’s here.” Nothing could be more humiliating then this, it felt like nothing was real, all he could do was try and pull his focus away from his diaper that was filling with pee. Eventually the flow must have come to an end because Serena stood up and carefully pulled him to his feet. “Do you want to come get a change or would you rather stay in your wet padding?” She asked. Aiden realised she was saying that with honest sincerity so he chose the least bad option available to him. “Change please.” Serena smiled as Aiden timidly took her offered hand to be led back to his bedroom for a clean diaper. She was immensely enjoying the closeness that the two of them were suddenly experiencing, but she would be careful not to admit it. Aiden was her son and he would always be her baby boy no matter how old he got. After his first accident she truly saw how ill prepared he was for the world, and she couldn’t help her maternal instincts kicking in. He seemed so submissive and hopeless, a little baby still desperately needing a mother to look after him. It was easy for her to fall back into that role, she had never really let him have too much of his own independence anyway. So many boys his age would run off and get into trouble, experiment with drugs and alcohol and get involved with girls. But not her sweet little Aiden, Serena would be the only woman in his life until she was ready for him to fly the coop. That seemed quite far off now especially as she looked down at the wet diaper staring back at her ready for changing. She made quick work of it too; she had never really forgotten how to change a diaper, like riding a bike. Aiden being so large did make it more of a challenge but it was also helpful having him being so cooperative. She wiped away the wetness from his groin and between his cheeks, cooing all the while. “Good baby.” She just couldn’t help herself; the little quips were just a natural reaction when she was around him. She had the same instincts when he was still an actual baby, although as she looked down over him pulling on a fresh diaper she didn’t really see much of a difference now. “There we are.” Serena gave his new diaper a pat. “A clean diaper is much better isn’t it?” Aiden new the question was rhetorical but he still nodded in agreement. He felt so weak and suggestible around her, he was afraid how far all of this would go. “Well, what do you say?” Serena asked expectantly. “Thank you.” Aiden replied. Serena watched him grab his phone and toddle off, smiling as she eyed the thick diaper emphasizing his waddle. He even took his seat back on the rug not even contemplating the sofa, she couldn’t help but swoon. For Aiden he was slowly becoming adjusted to this treatment, not that it made him feel any better about any of it. He absentmindedly scrolled through his newsfeed and came across a photo of his friends at the mall. The same one he and Serena had been at an hour ago, he checked the time stamp and prayed that there was no chance they had seen him. He scoured his messages; certain if they had been there then they would have said something about seeing him dressed that way. Thankfully his notifications were blank, and Aiden had to envision the two realities that took place during that time. He could have been there hanging with his friends laughing and generally enjoying himself. Instead he lived in the other world, the one where he spent the trip with his mother who had him dressed like a toddler. Looking down he was no better off there than here, his clean diaper was fastened firmly around his waistline, a constant reminder of how far he had fallen. “Can I take this off?” Aiden asked without bothering to turn around. “What’s the matter hun, are you wet again?” He felt footsteps behind him and before he had a chance to object Serena was already tugging the back of his diaper out. “You look clean to me.” Serena said. “No… I just don’t want to wear diapers anymore.” Aiden realised how pathetic he sounded but continued anyway. “I’m eighteen now you have to stop treating me like a baby, what about school?” He hoped finally pleading his case might let his mother see mercy on him. “Baby.” Serena said taking a seat next to him. Aiden was reluctant but allowed her to pull him onto her lap; it was even more embarrassing than sitting up against her especially considering how he barely managed to fit. “I don’t think you’re as grown up as you think you are but that’s ok, because mummy will always be here for my special little guy.” She gently rubbed his shoulder and prodded his thick padding. “I don’t have accidents; I promise, can’t you just take this diaper off me.” Aiden whined, his voice sounding weaker and frailer now. Serena smiled. “I know you don’t darling.” Aiden felt a sudden but fleeting moment of clarity. “There are no accidents in diapers; babies who wear them all the time just do it because that’s what they’re supposed to. You’re not toilet training sweetheart; you just use your diapers when you feel the need.” He couldn’t control his emotions anymore and felt fresh tears running down his cheeks. Serena cooed and produced a tightly wrapped package from her pocket. “I’ve been saving this but it looks like you really need it.” She opened it and gently pushed a brand new pacifier into his mouth and held him tightly. Is this how she really saw him, was he really nothing but a baby in her eyes. He continued to sob as Serena spoke softly to him. “It’s ok baby let it all out, mummy love’s you.” Aiden found himself suckling on his pacifier and pushed his face closer into her chest. “I love you too…… mummy.”
  20. “I know girls like you,” he said nastily, pinning me down, “I know just what you want and I’m going to give it to you.” “Oh, I’m shitting myself.” Sarcasm may not be the best response to a rape threat, but I’m not the sort of girl to back down. He wasn’t the sort of rapist to let sarcasm stop him. Dragging one of my wrists to the other, leaning his weight on them both with one hand, he reached down below me and stroked the curve of my bottom beneath my panties. Sure enough, I wasn’t filling them, but his rough treatment had made them wet, and it wasn’t urine. “See, that might have stopped me. But since all you’ve done is lubricated ready, I guess you really do want it.” Maybe my body did, but my brain entirely disagreed. I couldn’t stop him but I could at least let him know my real views on the matter. Bringing my knee up from between his changed the look on his face, the leer vanishing in a noisy explosion of air. As his eyes closed tightly around the tears already starting to form I gave him a verbal response too. “I really would rather shit myself than have sex with you.” His eyes opening again, he stopped wincing, leaned away from me and as I saw that spare hand of his starting a long looping swing towards my head heard, “Well, in that case.” Which may be why I woke up like this, padded mittens fastened at the wrist and tied to wooden bars either side of me, where I lay, knees held firmly apart by something between my thighs, and a bloated internal pain demanding relief. I looked down, saw the plastic coated bulge, realised the only way I’d get relief. Too late to offer sex now, and in a few seconds nobody would want it with me anyway. I moaned through the gag between my teeth that I couldn’t spit out, tensed the right muscles, granted my body the relief it was demanding. As the rank smell reached me I looked to the side, spotted him sat there, gently nodding at me. “It’s all right baby,” he said, “I told you I’d give you what you wanted.”
  21. Thanks to my friend QueenJunoKing for encouraging me to write this, she gave me the initial idea and it just kind of lit my brain on fire. I know petplay isn't everyone's cup of tea, but I hope you enjoy it. -=-=-=-=-=- She trembled, looking at the tangle of leather and rivets, buckles and straps that laid on the bed. Her heart thundered in anticipation, a bird desperately thrashing against the bars of her ribcage. It was something she had dreamed of for so long. She had been playing with him for years, had dropped many hints in that time - he had too. And this was the coup de grâce, the ultimate fantasy. The contract was signed, there was no going back. She was going to be his pet. Forever. Every inch of her skin felt electrified, she wanted so badly to pick up those straps, to handle the harness that would force her to crawl around the house. With an unerasable, stupid grin on her face she squeezed the padded knees and elbows. She had gotten to play with it a few times, but this was different. This was forever. No more working. No more stress. She was giving it all up, signing it all away. The life of a fuckpet, her ultimate fantasy, was less than an hour away. Her only responsibility would be pleasing him - no cleaning, no cooking, no commuting, just love and play and sex. And he was insatiable. They had been living together for eight months now and the sex was even better than it had been before she moved in. A shiver ran through her as her fingers touched one of the buckles. She wanted to wear it now. She wanted him to strap her into it, to force her nose to the ground in the beautiful mask, to draw the moans and whimpers from her, to lovingly humiliate her until she was so horny they didn't even need the lube when he finally took her. With an incredible effort, she tore her mind away from that fantasy, one that had been a reality more than once, and back to the problem at hand. She had about half an hour left to finish coming up with her ten words. Hungry. Thirsty. Horny. Bored. Yes. No. She had come up with six in the past thirty minutes, but that was all she had so far. He was giving her ten buttons to be programmed with her voice, ten words to express herself. In another thirty minutes, he would take her voice. He'd affix a collar to her neck, a new one, a shiny one. Oh how she wanted it. But she also knew it was designed to hurt her if she spoke words. The ten buttons on the board, placed on the floor for her to activate with her elbow - her foot in the bindings - that's all she'd be able to communicate with outside of body language and whimpers, yips, and whines. Biting her lip, she stopped her hand from reaching the button of her jeans. The entire idea of it was so exciting, so exhilarating, that she could barely contain herself. More. She'd definitely need that word. She said it frequently when he was with her. More. She couldn't get enough of him, either. She dropped to her knees beside the bed, her head awash in images of him leading her around, him sitting on the couch and patting his leg, beckoning her to him. Fantasies of just being his pet. She shifted on her knees slightly, rhythmically, the need in her demanding that she move her hips. She had to move her hips. Hurt. Sometimes he went too hard and she needed time to recover after. Tired. She knew that she could convey that one with body language, laying down and curling up, climbing up on the bed and flopping over. She shook her head, scratching that one. She needed the words to be things she couldn't easily make known... Walkies. She giggled to herself, at the thought that "walkies" needed a word when "tired" didn't. But it was cute and she wanted it. Somewhere in the back of her mind, the more rational part of herself was screaming that this was important, that she couldn't waste one on being cute... But wasn't that the point? Trusting him to make all the decisions, trusting him to take care of her. That rational part had been screaming when she signed the contract too, but it had also been screaming when she moved in, when she had begun considering quitting her job. She tingled at the thought of looking her boss right in the eye and quitting, telling him simply, "I'm nothing but a fuckpet now, I don't need this job." One more. Just one more word. She heard him walking closer. She wished she had a real tail, one that could wag. "Sweetie, your time is almost up, have you thought of what words we're putting into the buttons?" His voice was the darkest of chocolate, rich and luscious, washing over her, drowning her thoughts. It was so hard to focus when he was around, when that rumbling voice spoke to her. His fingers were in her hair now, touching, stroking. And she knew. "Yes sir, I just thought of the last one." The entire room got warmer with the happiness in his voice. "You're such a good girl." He sat on the bed, grabbing her by the wrist and wrapping an arm around her, sitting next to the very harness she wanted to wear so badly. He pulled her into his lap, grabbing the button panel and fiddling with it. She couldn't help it, she started grinding against him, rocking her hips in his lap, drawing a soft chuckle from him. "Shhh, down girl." The words sent a new thrill through her. "Be calm, this is important. These are the only words you'll have from now on. Forever." There was that word again. Forever. She loved it so much. Never as much as from his lips. The word in her own mind was resonant, the word from his lips was earthshattering. A moan escaped her as she leaned forward, gripping his knee between her legs. The need was becoming an ache. "Sir... " His gentle laugh brought a blush to her face. "Now sweetheart, I know you're excited. We've been building you up to this for a long time, haven't we?" He barely paused for her hurried yes sir before continuing. "That's right. All that training you've done was all for this. Now, when the button lights up, I want you to say the word you want it to have." He pushed it. It lit up. Everything lit up to his fingers, she lit up to his fingers. "Horny." He held his laughter until the button's light was gone, pressing it again. "Horny", the button sounded so needy. She sounded so needy. Her cheeks were warm, her grip tightening on his leg. "Oh goodness, sweet pet. That's the word you think you'll need more than any?" "Y-" He put a finger to her lips. "Shh. No more words from you except what we give the buttons. These are the last words of your life as a person, soon you'll be my precious pet. Forever." Another moan tore itself from her lips, bursting into the world as she shuddered from its exit. "Ready?" The next button was alight moments later. She struggled to find the word. Any word. "More." The button went dark. "Horny. More. More. Horny." He teased her with the buttons, with her own words, her own voice full of longing, full of desire, full of readiness for him. She groaned in frustration, grinding against his thigh, humping him desperately. One strong arm wrapped around her waist, stopping her, holding her firm. "No." An order, a command, and as strong as steel. With a whine, she stopped, biting her lip. She was a good pet, she wanted to please him. She wanted nothing more in the entire world than to please him. She wasn't quite sure when he had become the center of her world, but he was beyond any doubt. "Next word." He spoke firmly. The button lit. "Yes." That word was easy. Her breathing was heavy, ragged as the button echoed her, before he lit the next one. "No." Again, he laughed at her choice. "Oh I see, you want to still be able to say no to me, hmm?" His beard tickled her as he kissed her cheek. "Well it wouldn't be fair for me to censor you now, would it? After all, these will be your only words." "Fo-" Again, a solid finger pressed to her lips stopped her. "No. You have to get used to not speaking except through the buttons, which means no words except what's going in the buttons." The gentlest iron turned her back to face the buttons, his fingers as unyielding as his will. The next one lit. Her mind went blank. She searched for the word... "Hungry." "Oh, someone doesn't think she's going to be fed enough, hmm? Hungry and more. Do you think I won't take good care of you?" She reached out and pushed the fourth button, hearing her own voice say, "No." He laughed and lit the next one. "Bored." She could feel his smirk as he kissed the back of her neck. "My poor pet, bored already. Well, I have so many new toys to give you. Just four more words to go." Lit. "Walkies!" The world shook with his laugh, she bounced in his lap, which drew a fit of giggles from her as well. "More. Walkies!" He tapped the buttons with a smile. "I think you've made some good choices so far. Are you ready?" She pressed the third button, "Yes." A small worry formed that she wouldn't remember which was which, but she knew she'd have plenty of time to memorize them. The next button awaited. "Thirsty." Another. "Hurt." "Oh, my poor sweetie. I'll always take care of you when you're hurt. Better than ever before, my beloved pet. You'll never have to worry about a thing, once I seal you into this... " He shifted, picking up the mask and holding it in front of her. "You want this, don't you?" Her hand moved practically of its own will, smashing the button. "Yes." It didn't convey how badly she wanted it... "More." "More?" His golden, rumbling laughter warmed her inside and out. "My greedy puppy. Only one button left. What shall it be? What's the last word you'll ever need?" The button lit. The whole world became this one moment, where she was giving everything up to him. Her identity, her life, her will. "I love you." Before the button was dark, she was on her back on the bed, his body crushing hers. He was so much bigger, so much stronger. The fingers of one hand wrapped around both of her wrists as he pulled her arms above her head, his teeth going straight for her neck. The primal growl that came from his throat was more than she could take, she let out a long, desperate moan. She bit down on her tongue hard, needing those three words to be her last, her gift to him for all his generosity. And from the grip of his hands, the scrape of his teeth, the weight of his body... it was a gift that he readily accepted. He was terrifying in his precision, her clothing torn from her one article at a time. Always one hand on her, holding her - her wrists, her waist, her chin - as he ripped her shirt away, her bra, her jeans, and the panties soaked with her longing. The urges were growing too strong, she desperately wanted to beg. He did the kindest thing possible, the gag went between her lips, buckled around the back of her head, which hit the pillow shortly after. The rough skin of his fingers split her lips as he took her clit between two fingers, gently, lovingly, tugging ever so slightly just the way she liked. Another moan burst into the world from her throat, muffled by the gag. A line of drool escaped the corner of her mouth, her hips rocking wildly. He laughed, and she heard an unexpected sound. The unmistakable crinkling of a diaper. Her eyes shot wide, her body sitting upright as she looked in surprise. He enjoyed them, but they had never been her thing, she'd worn one for him a time or two, even wet for him before, but she ignored his encouragement to explore them. They were so thick, they made her walk funnily, and it made it harder for her to get the sensations she craved. "Why so surprised?" The amusement in his voice was a new torment. Her mind spun, her hand going to the gag so she could protest. Her head spun from the speed with which he shoved her back down. "Someone didn't bother to use any of her words to ask for the bathroom... and you're going to be in this lovely bitchsuit nearly all the time... so this is just practical." His smirk was that cruelty she craved from him so much, that twisted brilliance that constantly took her by surprise, that tickled every corner of her imagination with its wicked ways. "Forever." The word shredded her resistance, she was barely coherent from the tiny electric orgasm that sped through her. "My pretty diapered pet, I did tell you that you should learn to love them." She was stunned as he lifted her hips, sliding it underneath her. And her head cleared just long enough to sit up, pushing him away momentarily. But she wasn't nearly strong enough to escape him. He dropped the diaper, the pink, fluffy, crinkling thing as he forced her face down onto the bed, running his finger along her glistening sex once more. "Oh now she's just being naughty. I suppose I can diaper you after... " The resistance left her again as she felt her right hand shoved into the leather mitt, the buckle tightened with tantalizing speed. Her arm was bent, her fingers placed on her own shoulder as he cinched another buckle. Her left hand shot out, grabbing the bed, grabbing for anything she could, somewhere in a tortured state between bliss and fear. The left hand was secured shortly after, and all too easily he threw her onto her back, pinning her to the bed with a knee as he began working her legs into the bindings that she had wanted so very, very badly. And she still wanted them. The sensation of the leather on her hands, the smell of it, the way her arms were restricted, this was the stuff of her every fantasy. Before she could finish that thought, her knees were bound, bent, her feet tangled in the straps that went around the ankle, over the sole of her foot. Moving a knee pulled her mitten taut. He had her. She was helpless. And there was nothing she could do to stop him from taping that first thick, fluffy diaper around her waist. She moaned into the gag over and over and over as he rubbed her padded crotch, writhing and barely noticing when he snapped the shiny metal collar closed around her neck. Locked. Active. Moments later she was on all fours - her elbows and her knees, now her "pet feet", the buttons of the board staring at her from the ground in front of her. "Anything you'd like to say, my precious diapered pet?" The board had all the words she'd ever need. Forever. "I love you."
  22. Bobby sniggered as he gripped the metal ring, his biceps bulging as he strained to force it open. “Give me a hand here Seb,” he said. Sebastian looked across. “Told you it’d be stiff,” he said, “this sprinkler system is so old I don’t think the groundstaff even know it’s here.” They grunted together, faces side by side, semi-crouched over the rusted metal, shoulders square on to each other. A grinding sound and the ring started to turn, slowly at first then quicker. Bobby and Sebastian lost their balance as their hands followed it around, falling forward onto each other, collapsing sideways and ending up on the grass. Sebastian looked down into his friend’s face, noses almost touching, eyes close together. He puckered his lips, closed his eyes and waited. “Get off me you oaf,” said Bobby, pushing Sebastian away and standing up, “We’ll miss the fun!” The two lads looked out from the rickety shed across the playing fields, watched as water started to spray from invisible jets below the turf, creating geometric patterns that arced into the air. New jets appeared as the water travelled further, taking just seconds to start spurting by the cheerleaders, midway through practising a routine. Screams filled the air, bright panties flashing from beneath the pleated skirts as the girls started to run in random directions. Bobby and Sebastian burst out laughing, dropping to their knees, look at each other as though needing affirmation that this was funny, then looked back at the fleeing cheerleaders. “Look at them go!” said Sebastian, “Oh god, I’m going to wet myself laughing.” Bobby stopped laughing for a moment and looked at him, then decided to let it go. He laughed again as he looked back at the girls, then realised one wasn’t running as quickly as she had been, was being left behind by the others. “Hey Seb, what’s with Cassie?” They watched as Cassandra stopped running and crouched a little, knees apart, hands reaching down between her thighs. The sprinklers still squirted water and she was getting wetter by the moment, but as they watched they realised with fascination that something was starting to hang below her short skirt, dropping lower by the second. “Wait?” asked Sebastian, “Is that a…” He stopped incredulously, incapable to voicing what he was watching. He stood in surprise and watched as the bulk between Cassandra’s thighs grew and her knees were forced further apart. Two of the other girls had turned and spotted her too, were running back over to her. As one wrapped her arms around Cassandra’s shoulders, quiet words whispered into her ears the other girl looked up, saw the two lads watching and laughing, guessed what had happened. “Bobby! Seb! Oh, you two are going to regret this!” she shouted, starting a firm angry walk towards them. The two young men looked at each other, turned and ran. This couldn’t end well!
  23. Kirsty knew all about blowouts. Anybody with small children knew. It wasn't something anybody was ever taught, you learned about them the hard way. A blowout wouldn't happen while a child was safely tucked away in a cot, secure, within easy reach of a change of clothes, a washing machine, a clean diaper. No, blowouts happened in public, when it was least convenient, the child in ignorant bliss of the horror it had just caused. The weird thing was that friends didn't realise the problem. "Oh dear, someone needs Mommy," they'd declare, confident that Mommy could cope, would quickly and efficiently return the gorgeous tot to full cuteness. It was the parent that had to deal with the mess, the way the explosion had shot up out of the back of the diaper, somehow leaked at the legs, ruined the tights, the diaper shirt, the pretty dress. Experienced parents knew to take a change of clothing, as well clean diapers. The cafe, the village hall, the doctor's waiting room; they were someone else's problem, they had staff to clean them. Kirsty had raised three children and they had all been her problem, their comfort and cleanliness something she had to provide, and even if they didn't know what they'd done, she did, and she had to deal with it. So when someone else was the parent, Kirsty reflected that she should at the minimum not be dismayed. It wasn't her problem, she wouldn't have to replace the soiled clothing, gently wipe the skin, pretend this was a normal run of the mill diaper change. Unfortunately she felt only distress, the realisation that this was a full blowout, and that the Mommy hadn't even noticed. "Ewwww," she said, "That's smelly!" It was a white lie. The food was somehow treated; extra bulk, less smell, same awful stickiness. In a way it helped, made filling a diaper a more private function, fewer people sniffing loudly and declaring, "Oh dear, someone needs Mommy." Alice turned and looked at Kirsty. "Oh dear," she said sympathetically, "Does someone need Mommy?" Kirsty groaned. No shit someone needed 'Mommy'. She knew better than to say that, three different punishments would come from that single retort. Instead she forced a smile to join the frown on her face, looked up at Alice and provided a carefully neutral reply, "Mommy..." Alice did that adult thing of pausing to change expression, going for the sympathetic look in an obvious 'I'd better show sympathy' way. She turned back to her friend Julie, begged forgiveness for a moment and walked over to where Kirsty was strapped immobile in a push chair. Undoing the straps long enough to lean Kirsty forward, she flipped up the back of the short dress and immediately wrinkled her nose. "Holy mother of.." she exclaimed, before her voice trailed off. She looked across to Julie and called out, "You would not believe this! It's a full scale blowout. We're going to have to find a bathroom." Kirsty knew all about blowouts. She hadn't expected to suffer one, be the subject of that humiliating call across the park, see her friend Tracey look across in horror. Tracey knew all about blowouts too, and had never even had children. Sometimes people learn about them the very hard way. Carefully standing up Tracey started to waddle towards Kirsty. The look of sympathy on her face was genuine, and Kirsty knew she wanted to provide comfort and commiserations. She just didn't want them, was embarrassed enough already, just wanted to get clean. "Tracey! Come back here." demanded Julie. Tracey stopped, looked at Kirsty in consternation, clearly torn between friendship and the fear of disobedience. Friendship doesn't come with punishments though so when she turned and unsteadily made her way back to Julie, Kirsty silently shared thanks. The world turned around her, and Kirsty could no longer see her friend. Alice had wheeled her around and was pushing her determinedly up the path. "Come on Sweetie," she said, "Lets get you clean and beautiful again." Kirsty knew all about beautiful too. This wasn't something she had ever claimed, and although the occasional unguarded look on Alice's face showed genuine affection and the love of a mother, she couldn't believe a thick diaper and pigtails made her beautiful now. Sure, the portal had changed her body, the tired lines and stretch marks of a well used body in its forties gone, replaced by a beach ready body that looked - and felt - in its late teens. Her new body's lithe youthfulness was spoiled by poor muscle definition and wide, broad hips, which she'd decided were worth the chance to feel young again, but she was being treated as even younger, nearer 18 months than 18 years. But beautiful? No. Not with the freckles she'd somehow acquired, even if they did help her face match the outfits she was forced to wear. "Why the frown, gorgeous?" asked Alice. "You're much prettier when you smile, it really lights up your eyes. Julie says she loves your face when you smile, the dimples and freckles make you just adorable." Kirsty had heard this before, so many times she'd lost count. She'd lost count of many things, repeated humiliations, public embarrassments and private mortification. Her memory was good, mentally she was in surprisingly good health, adapting well to what had once been so strange a situation. She didn't seem to be aging here, her body retaining its youthful elegance, no matter how many years passed, the promise of the advertisement kept, and that promise extended to her brain, keeping her sharp and aware. Sadly aware. The advert hadn't mentioned that her young body would not be under her control, that forced adoption by someone claiming to be her new Mommy was inevitable, that her perpetual youth would be lived in perpetual babyhood. Yes, she was aware of that. A good memory still loses track of the prosaic, the things each day holds, the forced feedings, the mornings trapped in a playpen and the afternoon naps. Even the changing of a diaper becomes mundane, an uncomfortable embarrassment replaced by another, a temporary respite from dismal damp. "Here we are," gushed Alice, pointlessly telling her charge they'd reached the bathroom. Kirsty knew this building, knew the flap inside that folded down from the wall, knew she fit easily onto it and that she couldn't undo the strap that would hold her in place. She'd lost count of the diaper changes even just here, the trips to the park seldom short enough for her to stay clean throughout. Kirsty wasn't incontinent. At least, she hadn't been. Giving birth had weakened her control but she had still had it, just the occasional emergency dash to the nearest toilet. Coming through the portal fixed even that, and for a few hours she'd revelled in the choice she had to delay those bathroom breaks, no longer hostage to the nearest facilities. It was a naive joy, replaced by a permanent delay. She couldn't remember the last time she'd used a toilet, never needed the facilities. She didn't know if she had control any more, after days, weeks and months of only using a diaper the body stops worrying about such an irrelevance. Strapped to the padded shelf Kirsty looked up and reached out to Alice. She hated playing the cutesy toddler but it made Alice happy, and a happy Alice treated her much better. "No Darling," apologised Alice, "Mommy has to get you clean first. We can cuddle afterwards." Kirsty lowered her arms again, her simple point made, and really she was glad Alice had that priority. The park path wasn't smooth and every bump, every little jolt had transmitted through the pushchair into her diaper, reminding her its revolting contents, spreading it further. Her unwelcome, repetitious and intimate familiarity with being soiled had inured her somewhat to the situation but she still hated it, wanted it gone. She felt the diaper shirt being unfastened between her legs, her tights pulled down, then her shoes being removed and the tights taken off completely. "Oh my," sighed Alice, "you can't wear those again." She pulled out a small plastic bag, normally used for dirty diapers, and put the filthy clothing in it. She unstrapped Kirsty, lifted her up and stripped the dress and onesie off her. Kirsty stood there, wearing just a heavy diaper and pale blue ribbons, in her hair. She watched Alice examine the clothing, saw for herself the horrible state of her onesie, prayed it wouldn't be put back on her. Alice fortunately reached the same conclusion, thrust it into the same bag containing the tights. "Even your dress is dirty, but it's just a small patch by the hem. I'll wash that down Sweetie, or you'll have to go home in just your diaper." Kirsty knew better than to comment on her clothing, but allowed a quiet smile to show her satisfaction with the compromise. The day was warm and, while she was permanently in diapers, and she knew that in the pushchair her dress would ride up and reveal her shame to passers-by, she still wanted it on, even the smallest concession to covering her diaper was worthwhile. But first, she wanted a clean diaper. "What's wrong Kirsty?" begged Alice, obvious concern lining her face. Kirsty realised with horror that she'd let her true feelings show in her facial expression, right as she'd been mentally berating herself for falling into the mental trap of wanting a diaper, rather than just wanting to be taken out of this dirty one. Kirsty recovered fast. She'd learned well, knew how important it was to keep Alice on her side, knew the buttons to push. "Sticky!" she sniffed, concentrating on not saying any more than that, and especially not asking to be changed. Alice melted a little, reached forward and gave Kirsty a quick hug around the shoulders. "Awww, you poor thing," she acknowledged, "Lets get you out of that horrible diaper." For once the pair shared a moment, full uninamity, all guile and pretence unnecessary as they looked at each other in agreement. A swift change, Alice well practiced, soft wipes quickly leaving Kirsty's skin smooth and pristine, a light dusting of powder and clean padding, firmly fastened, securely sealing Kirsty into a gently scented leakproof prison that she knew would soon be a torment once more. "There," celebrated Alice, pulling Kirsty's dress back on and giving her the promised hug, "all clean and beautiful." Sure, thought Kirsty. Until the next time. She knew there'd be a next time, it was inevitable, unavoidable, one of the few certainties in her new life. Yes, Kirsty knew all about blowouts.
  24. Taming Your Amazon or How to Survive and Thrive When Little : A Pamphlet from the Little Liberation Front Foreword This publication is targeted at Littles entering or already within an asymmetric relationship with one or more Amazons. Although ending the relationship is frequently the primary goal in such a situation this is seldom achievable without substantial effort and elapsed time. Through understanding and adopting approaches from this guidance, a Little can minimise their chances of forced regression, entering an orphanage or undergoing irreversible physical or mental deterioration. Chapter 1 : Understanding Your Amazon Congratulations! You are now the proud beneficiary of your very own Amazon who, with the right treatment, can provide you with years of entertainment, security and emotional support. Rule One : Your Amazon Loves You In almost all cases it is a female Amazon that adopts a Little [1], and we will assume you have acquired a typical female. She will be genetically incapable of caring for a Little without falling in love, and very likely lost all emotional control even before you became family. This love will guide almost all of her actions, even the ones that cause (or that you feel cause) you harm. Understanding this is key to manipulating those actions and minimising perceived or actual harm. Your safety and happiness do actually matter to her, and these are levers you can use to your own benefit; subsequent chapters explore specific scenarios in which this can occur. Even more powerful though is that your Amazon will love you even more, and be far more amenable to your needs and desires, if she feels that love is reciprocal. This should thus always be an immediate target, with vestiges of love - fake or otherwise - demonstrated within the first few days and a close loving relationship rapidly built. Case Study 1-Negative: Charlotte was captured in her mid-20s by a middle-aged Amazon couple and understandably hated her loss of autonomy and freedom. When the couple thought they were being kind by helping Lotty into diapers, pretty dresses and a comfy crib, she rebelled against them with constant screaming and physical resistance. Obviously this led to punishment diapers, hypnotic loss of continence, almost permanent pacifier use and a strained relationship with her couple. Sadly things broke down from there and after several weeks of increased detachment due to being put in daycare the Amazon couple conceded things weren't working and contacted their local orphanage. Charlotte was lost to the system. Case Study 1-Positive: Aiden got picked up before even applying to university but took a pragmatic view of his new family. He did his best to adapt to the life his Amazon wanted him to lead and quickly found ways that made her happy. This in turn assured her that he was perfect for her as he was, and although Aidy had to endure several years of being babied he eventually contacted the LLF and was able to regain his freedom. Aiden is already progressing well on his toilet training and now only wears diapers at night. As Aiden's case study demonstrates, knowing the individual drivers and goals of your Amazon can help tremendously in building rapport and surviving the early phases of a relationship. As with Littles, Amazons are very different individuals and will vary in how much time they want to spend having a cuddle, playing with their Little, pursuing their career and continuing the other elements of their life (career, social life, hobbies, etc). Rule Two : Be Her Baby Almost all relationships start with at least a week of full-time care, which is a great opportunity to learn about your Amazon and find out what she likes. The common element to all relationships though is that your Amazon will have entered it because she wants a baby. Be that baby for her. This will be challenging for you in many ways. There is the basic difficulty of acting like a baby, especially when adult impulses and responses drive you to different behaviour, but more fundamental is the apparent loss of identity. You are now her baby, with the name she gives you, and your Amazon will love you more if she feels you accept this. This doesn't change who you are. You haven't actually lost your identity, and do fiercely remember it inside. But do keep it inside, make her believe that you embrace her and the new family, and respond to your new name. Along with this, she will want you to call her Mommy. This is an area in which you can show some individuality, but only by picking your favourite from Mommy, Mama, Momma or another suitable term that indicates a mother-child relationship (or, for male Amazons, Daddy, Dada or Papa). While most Amazons (and their Littles) will prefer and be happy with Mommy many Amazons will find it endearing if you do pick a variant. Rule Two can be particularly challenging when the Little does not share a gender with the Amazon's preference for her baby. This is frequently an issue for male Littles, with baby girls considerably more popular than the adult Little gender ratio can support. Rule Two was nearly 'Act the Baby' to emphasise and reinforce that this is just an act, but instead became 'Be Her Baby' to emphasise that your act must portray you as she wants you to be. That means treating clothing styles and colours as props for your act, and if she wants you to be a baby girl, embrace the femininity of the role[2]. It is highly likely that your Amazon is more intelligent than you, but seldom sufficiently to be a barrier. She will still act and think with emotion in addition to intellect so engage her as a well-rounded person, assume she'll pick up non-verbal cues and help her learn quickly how to best satisfy her own instincts to make you safe and happy. [1] Insufficient research into male Amazon motivations means full guidance is not available at this moment in time. Most of the techniques in this pamphlet work equally well on males, although some caution may be required and the commentary on breastfeeding should be disregarded. [2] Fighting a gender mismatch is a terrible breach of Rule Two and commonly addressed through surgical alteration to bring physical characteristics into alignment with the Amazon's preferred baby gender. However if you do actually want physical reassignment, just ask! Chapter 2 : Apparel Glory in your new wardrobe! Amazons love buying new clothes for their Littles and will do their best to make you the envy of their friends. This can lead to discord, as Amazons have a distinct expectation on how a Little should be dressed. Rule Three : Never Remove Apparel You'll have to accept that frequently you're going to be put into clothing that you greatly dislike, is uncomfortable, and/or is humiliating to wear. Whether that's because you're a man being put into a lacy baby dress, or an adult woman forced into a onesie over a diaper, remember Rule Two and treat it as a prop for your act. Not to mention that sometimes it can be fun, and many Littles grow to love their pretty clothes. Avoid indicating displeasure with the clothing you've been made to wear. Instead show positivity towards the clothing you'd prefer to wear. If you like a dress or the romper suit you've been put in, pull gently at it and express your happiness with it. Rule One will lead to you getting to wear that more often, which means less time in the clothing you don't like. While shopping point at clothes and use a simple single word adjective to indicate your preference. Rule Two discourages lengthy descriptions of your aesthetic preferences but don't underestimate the power of 'yuck', 'pretty!' or 'nice' in helping your Amazon understand how to better make you happy. Your clothing will become soiled through play, mealtimes and sadly leaking diapers. It is fine to express muted distress regarding this, with a simple sad 'Dirty!' and a frown showing your displeasure without being interpreted as a tantrum. Unless explicitly told to play in a dirty situation (e.g. dropped into mudpit) do try and avoid intentionally causing soiling unless your Amazon delights in a grubby baby. One item of apparel that you will almost immediately become very intimate with will be your pacifier. There are many designs available, both aesthetically and functionally. It's important to demonstrate to your Amazon that you can be trusted to use a 'normal' pacifier as her instant escalation will be a locking one that you can't remove yourself. These can be very uncomfortable, often filling or even stretching the mouth. Rule Four : Your Pacifier is Your Friend While building your relationship your pacifier is a great way to moderate your own voice. Many Amazons think Littles should be silent, or restricted to a very limited vocabulary, so using the pacifier to limit your speech greatly aids acceptance. You can't say things that upset your Amazon if you can't talk, but the pacifier can help in other ways too. There's no actual difference between a quiet baby and the same baby with a pacifier in its mouth, but Amazons will instinctively assume the latter one is the better behaved. Chapter 4 will explore this further but making a good impression on other Amazons matters a lot, so setting their mental picture of you as well behaved is important. Beyond that, your own Amazon will think you delightful if you use a pacifier voluntarily, and will trust you much sooner as a result. Don't forget the other more obvious feature of pacifiers: They exist because they make real babies more relaxed, and quiet. That will work for you too; don't be ashamed of finding comfort in a quick suck. Case Study 2-Negative: Scarlett was a lithe athlete in her adult life and didn't adjust well to her new role. Because she was constrained so much to a crib, a high chair or a stroller she lost her muscle tone and developed a more babyish roundness. This delighted her Amazon but meant Letty was frequently dressed in unflattering romper suits or flat-chested dresses. Letty hated these and tried to remove them, causing multiple punishments that led to her spending more and more time restrained and unable to move freely. This vicious cycle means that Scarlett is miserable with her body shape and her clothing, and sadly now lacks the fitness to escape even with our help. Case Study 2-Positive: Jayden wanted to make a good impression from the start and didn't take notice of the clothes he wore. His Amazon often put a pacifier in his mouth so Jay kept it there until she removed it herself, and consciously allowed it to help him work through stressful situations. His Amazon often told him how happy she was that he was so well behaved and started to trust him even when out of the house. This has allowed Jayden to contact our network and permanently leave that relationship, although we notice he's retained and still enjoys using his pacifier. Some pacifiers will allow feeding or provision of medicine while worn. These are usually locking varieties and used situationally, so there is little choice but to accept them. The strategy here is to demonstrate that they're not needed through perceived good behaviour during those activities normally. You aren't the only person wearing apparel. Notice what your Amazon is wearing. Is she going to work, going on a date, dressed to play with you? Is that a new suit? Notice it, comment on it, compliment her. She'll appreciate it and you'll both feel a little happier. Chapter 3 : Emissions Great news! You are no longer responsible for any mess (or smell) you cause. Revel in the freedom this brings. Amazons genuinely don't think that Littles can control their own emissions. Any waste products or sickness is assumed to be beyond the conscious control of the baby (remember Rule Two) and appropriate mitigations provided. Sadly this does mean you should expect to spend most of your time in diapers. Rule Five : Use Your Diapers Here at the Little Liberation Front we have found this rule to be the most distressing for the people we're assisting, and yet it's also the one most likely to lead to at least a mild regression. Amazons worry if diapers are not constantly wet, and regularly filled, and will initially respond with food and then chemical based diuretics and laxatives. Within days though repeatedly dry diapers will inevitably lead to hypnotic or surgical adjustments that force diaper dependency, often for life. If you ever hope to have control over your body in the future, plan ahead by choosing to abandon it now. The first few days are critical, with multiple wet diapers every day causing delight in (and providing opportunities to physical bond with) your Amazon. Case Study 3-Negative: Benjamin wanted to build rapport with his Amazon and was careful to always have a wet diaper when she checked, and timed messing it for just ahead of his daily bath. He retained his bladder control by keeping his diaper dry until a check was likely then flooded it quickly in time for a change. Sadly for Bennie his Amazon caught onto the periodic nature of his wetting and messing and without him realising fitted a wetness detector. This demonstrated his retained control, something his carer found unhealthy and undesirable, and one day Bennie was taken to his local doctor. Our subsequent physical examination following Benjamin's escape shows that he'll never regain bladder or bowel control, although he can at least now choose his own diapers. Case Study 3-Positive: Evelyn kindly shared her experiences with our team even though she's declined the support and services we offer. From the outset Evie tried to relax and allow her body to wet or mess when it was ready, and has reported that this rapidly led to a loss of control. In her case her carer did not want messy diapers so she's been partially potty trained to (mostly) avoid those, but her early diaper use contributed to a strong loving bond with her new Mommy. As she is happy with her situation due to this relationship and her new family she's accepted being permanently in wet diapers. We consider this a positive outcome as although she's constantly in wet diapers it's through her own choice, and the bladder control could be regained should she ever change her mind. As Benjamin's case study shows, while it can be tempting to hold until you know you're going to be checked this may be noticed, and that ability to control yourself may itself distress your Amazon. We recommend that for the first week the use of a toilet or potty should not be even mentioned or discussed with your Amazon, to demonstrate that you're comfortable with using your diapers and do not need further 'encouragement'. If (as in Evie's case) your Amazon is amenable to potty training then this can be discussed once the relationship has reached greater trust, but also assume you'll always be in diapers at least some of the time. This will be discussed further under Rule Six, but never use words to complain about your diapers. Crying to indicate an uncomfortable diaper tends to be ok, and after the first week most Amazons will listen if you ask for a specific type of diaper (e.g. not the punishment ones) although they may not accede to the request. Complaining about the diapers, about having to wear or use them, or asking for a change almost always ends in punishment, with even the gentlest of Amazons using a pacifier to silence the complaints. Your Amazon will check or just realise that you need a change, although it can sometimes be helpful to highlight that you're about to leak. Even then, merely point out this basic fact as it's your Amazon's responsibility to either prevent or deal with a leaking diaper, and let them make that choice. If you are unfortunate enough to have an Amazon that defers changes (particularly messy diapers) then you will be at risk of diaper rash along with the discomfort. To help avoid this, train your Amazon to change you regularly by making the act of changing you enjoyable for her and demonstrating your gratitude for the clean diaper. While being grumpy is damaging a mild uplift in mood from before to after a change will be noticed by your Amazon and because of Rule One this will help train her. This should be obvious from Rule Three, but never try to remove your own diaper; not only will you likely fail but this will usually lead to restraints that can even prevent you using your hands. Other emissions[3] may be forced or inadvertent. Particularly after a liquid meal many Amazons like to burp a Little, usually holding them to their chest to do this. This is highly embarrassing, especially when the resultant burp is perhaps more liquid in nature, but again this is an issue for her to deal with, and not you. Recall Rule One and accept that she's doing this because she cares for you and feels this is good for your health and comfort, and not to humiliate you. Any other Amazon noticing will at worse think this is extremely cute, and other Littles are too used to it to try and embarrass you over it themselves. Avoid spitting on purpose - whether eating, or any other time. If you absolutely can't avoid it, hold cloth (e.g. a bib) to your mouth and mask it as a cough or sneeze. Spitting at someone breaks Rule Two and will lead to punishment - we've even heard of one poor Little losing his tongue to prevent this. Although by removing your control your Amazon has accepted the burden of coping with whatever comes out of you, from either end, we've found that a small apology when being sick (especially on an Amazon) can help defuse any undeserved anger that may be caused. Combine the apology with tears and you're on track for a cuddle and forgiveness. [3] Note that this pamphlet does not explore sexual activity or interactions; these vary too much on an individual basis Chapter 4 : Social Interactions It's playtime all the time! No working for a living means you can enjoy a very early retirement and really focus on friends and hobbies. Making friends and falling in (pretend or real) love with your Amazon is easy. Avoiding conflict with friends and family can however be a nightmare, with all the usual social challenges exacerbated by the Amazon Little divide. Going out in public is similarly fraught with dangers, some of which can not be avoided. No matter how close to your Amazon you are, the trust you share, and the freedom you have at home to talk and make your own decisions, in public and with others you must assume the worse. They will treat you as an uncooperative baby that doesn't realise its limitations, and obeying Rule Two is paramount: Any deviation from baby behaviour will result in punishment, correction or worse, sometimes even with your Amazon present and able to protect you. Case Study 4-Negative: Matthew had done some great groundwork in the first month of his new relationship and impressed his Amazon with his behaviour and maturity. She allowed Matty to choose his food and clothing, and they discussed challenges together in the home. Unfortunately when out shopping Matty removed his pacifier to complain about the onesie she wanted to buy him, and told her to buy a different one instead. Another Amazon overheard and contacted the protection agency, sharing a concern that Matty was being properly looked after. Following a clearly corrupt investigation Matty's Amazon was ruled incapable of caring for an infant, and herself regressed to baby status. Matthew was last seen en route to an Etiquette School. Case Study 4-Positive: Eleanor unusually chose her own Amazon and they did much planning beforehand. When Ellie moved in she was able to accelerate the relationship and they fell in love almost immediately. This created a level of trust that let them discuss going out in public, with Ellie fully adopting Rule Two and demanding her pacifier everywhere she went, supported by her watchful Mommy. By acting as a quiet well-behaved baby in public Ellie won over her Amazon's friends and made a few of her own: Eleanor is now a mother herself, although her child's father still lives with his own Mommy. Matthew's situation demonstrates how even a single encounter can spell disaster for a Little. Rule Six : Never Complain Voicing a complaint, particularly in public, is not just a very obvious sign of bad behaviour: Babies don't tell their parents they're unhappy, uncomfortable, dislike some food, hate the music or want to leave. They engage non-verbally, through expressions or crying. A Little that breaks Rule Two in public with a politely worded statement (e.g. "Thank you for that wonderful meal") may cause raised eyebrows due to the maturity of the language used, but will be complimented for politeness. Complaints receive no compliments and are instead treated as a threat to the sanctity of the Little's babyhood. Even if the Rule Two breach of a complaint doesn't cause an issue, complaints are negative in nature and will drive a negative response. This could be as simple as a change in perception but (as with Matthew) can lead to a range of stronger responses, including various punishments or corrective actions. Complaining can be easily avoided by exploiting Rule Four, but also by understanding the situations that may cause them. Learn non-verbal cues to share discomfort or distress, or use positive interactions (e.g. reaching out to be picked up) to escape them. Another key cause of complaints is in response to public humiliation and embarrassment. Rule Seven : Don't Be Embarrassed Using your diaper in public will happen. Right now you'll be thinking that's horrifically embarrassing but.. remember Rule Two? Babies don't get embarrassed about it, it's just part of life. Anyway, there's much worse (such as getting your used diaper changed in public). So don't let this get to you, accept that you have no personal privacy and embrace that nobody else is remotely bothered when you're half-naked being wiped down ahead of some fresh clean padding and a nice warm bottle. Relax and enjoy being pampered, and make a show of taking pleasure from it. That'll make Mommy happy too. As you spend more time with specific individuals (Amazon or Little) you'll learn their views and expectations. Be cynical and manipulate them just as you do your own Amazon, but act constructively as you do - they can help make your life fun and engaging and give you opportunities to add meaning to your own and to their lives. Building good relationships is healthy for everybody and key to retaining your mental health. Chapter 5 : Punishment Be kind and generous, and punish your Amazon only when needed. Punishments and correctional actions are a part of any life, but feature strongly in a relationship between an Amazon and a Little. While Amazons have the advantage in strength they are emotionally vulnerable, and this opens opportunities to punish them for transgressions. Be cautious about this. Actions to punish an Amazon should avoid inviting retribution (so no, don't throw your food at her!) but more subtle options exist. As an example, withdrawing even a small amount of compassion or attachment can have a noticeable effect, although we do caution against completely cold-shouldering her as that can cause anger and resentment. Punishments against you will regrettably be unavoidable, warranted or otherwise. The frequency and severity can however be greatly mitigated and much of this pamphlet works to that end, but there are some further direct ways to help. Rule Eight : Be In Control Whether you call it emotional intelligence, self-awareness or another term, having that understanding of your own emotional state can help you exert self-control that avoids negative behaviours. Amazons will label any outburst, non-personal violence and other behaviours as a tantrum, and they always punish tantrums. If you can spot the loss of control ahead of time, you can act to prevent it. While it's seldom possible to walk (or ask to be pushed/carried) away from a situation switching mental state from 'this is upsetting me' to 'I will not let this upset me' can be all that's needed and is a fantastic skill to have. Rule Four can obviously help or if someone friendly is available ask them to hold or support you. Sometimes all you can (or need to) do is stay silent. This may not help avoid conflict entirely, but is a key contributor to the next rule. Rule Nine : Do Not Defend Yourself Whether it's a punishment spanking (justified or otherwise), assault (by an Amazon or a Little), a provocation or anything else, never defend yourself[4]. Against another Little there will always be a carer available within seconds to save you, and an active response or retaliation will merely see you punished alongside your attacker. If the assault is from an Amazon then you're highly unlikely to succeed in defending yourself anyway, and the attempt itself will be severely punished. Case Study 5-Negative: Anna had settled into a sustainable relationship with her Amazon but had never truly settled. One ordinary day she had been taken to the local park to feed the ducks and had slipped and fallen on the grass by the pond. A passing Amazon man berated Annie's guardian for failing to take care of her, and suggested Anna would be better forcibly restrained in a stroller. Already embarrassed and in pain from the fall Annie spat out her pacifier and suggested (using somewhat less diplomatic terms) that the man should keep to himself and move on. Annie's carer stepped in to prevent the man reaching her but apologised to him then turned to Annie, pulled her up and carried her to a nearby park bench where a sustained and painful spanking took place. We understand that Anna's further three month punishment in thick waddle diapers is due to end shortly. Case Study 5-Positive: Cameron was almost an in-betweener, much taller and stronger than most Littles. On an overnight hospital stay another Little got jealous of the attention Cammie was getting from the nurse (who apparently adored such a tall little being in diapers) and when she left the room ran up, pushed him down and started to strike him with a small wooden train. Although Cammie could easily have overpowered his assailant the report his Amazon later received stated admiration for how he put his hands behind his back and waited calmly until a different nurse ran over and pulled away the attacker. Cameron suffered only bruises and has since been allowed to graduate to toddler status, with the promise of daytime potty use if he can stay dry. Don't forget the Amazonian technologies that mean even a nasty wound can be quickly healed. Momentary pain is better than a lifelong punishment! Less obvious is that Rule Nine includes verbal defences. If you speak angrily you'll get punished, no matter how justified you are. Amazons will often say things that are provocative without even realising it, or may just be arrogant or ignorant. Trust in your own Amazon to know what's best for you, and to speak up in your defence if needed. And remember Rule Seven; if someone's talking about how badly your diaper smells, that's their problem not yours. You (probably) didn't choose to fill it. [4] We are frequently asked, "What if it's a matter of life and death, or forced regression". At those times your instincts will take over anyway, so we won't waste your time offering pointless advice. Chapter 6 : Sustenance Eat, drink and be merry. It's not a cliche once you've tasted that Amazon food. Seriously, we know some Littles that have signed up with an Amazon just to get access to the Little food you can only buy from the Amazon stores. That stuff can be addictive but that's not because of any pharmacologicals, it just tastes so good. Unfortunately the Amazons know this and ration it carefully, with the bulk of the food ranging from great (if it's what the Amazons eat) to bland to grotesque (pureed kale baby food? yuck!) Rule Ten : Always eat what you're fed Many Amazons don't believe in feeding solids to small Littles, and like to provide a liquid or pureed diet even to larger ones. This can be very unpleasant, both going in and on the way out, but an unstated facet of Rule Ten is that you're going to be made to eat it anyway. So open up, let them put it in your mouth, close, chew (if needed) and swallow. Your facial expression will share your views on the food, so let that provide the feedback and earn yourself some karma by being easy to feed. That doesn't mean you can't refuse food; sometimes Amazons don't know when a Little is full so if you've just been fed too much and you're feeling full, that's the time to close your mouth instead of accepting the spoon/fork/spork. Even there, close it once or twice to make it clear you'd like to stop, but don't say anything and don't keep it closed after that. If you've grimaced through a pound of pureed cabbage, gravy and beetroot without complaint and only then stopped accepting it your Amazon will realise that this means you're probably full. If they do want to keep going, let them - remember, it's their responsibility if you're sick, not yours. In the first week that may happen a couple of times, then your Amazon will know you're not bluffing and only feed you until you're full. Other Amazons (nurses, daycare attendants, etc) will show more caution as they won't know your limit and will avoid risking sickness. Case Study 6-Negative: Charles was adopted by a caring pair of Amazons that started him on solid food. On his first day he resisted being fed, wanting to hold his own cutlery and show his ability to feed himself. Charlie's Amazons worried that this meant he wasn't ready for solid food and put his meal into the blender, then tried again. A second refusal led to a call to a helpful doctor, who recommended a liquid diet. Poor Charles has been fed from a bottle ever since. Case Study 6-Positive: Tamina started at the other end of the scale, being fed from a bottle for her first week. A few days into her relationship Tammy had finished her bottle and reached out towards her Amazon's plate with a gentle grasping motion. She was rewarded with a small corner of Lasagna which she chewed carefully and swallowed with a big smile. When pulled from her high chair at the end of the meal Tammy reached around and gave the tightest cuddle she could in thanks, and got a smile and cuddle back. Better yet, Tamina is now on solid food for her evening meal each day. Even when fed solids your Amazon will want you to drink a lot, and usually drink from a bottle. Rule Ten still applies; bottles suck (sorry) but they're better than getting 'treatment' because you won't drink from one. They're not all that a lady Amazon will want you to drink from. Even though she hasn't given birth her body will respond as though you're a baby and produce some food for you. Rule Eleven : Go For It Going from an adult life to being treated as a baby is tough. Being expected to breastfeed feels a step too far for many. Worse, Amazon breast milk can cause dual incontinence, and who wants that? Well, sorry to tell you this, but you do. It'll make Rule Five easier to keep, and it'll wear off once you wean. Being reversible makes breastfeeding one of least destructive ways an Amazon can make you incontinent, so give her this option. She'll also appreciate it greatly, as her milk will need to go somewhere, and she'd rather you nurse than she pumps it herself. She'll get that physical relief, and the increased emotional attachment that any nurse gets from an infant. There's another thing: It tastes great! You'll enjoy it too. Rule Eleven really has almost no downsides at all, once you're past that squeamish first step. That 'almost'? Never ever bite. The moment she feels teeth you're at risk of losing them. All of them. Forever. If you ever want to chew solid food, make sure you're a very gentle feeder when you're getting milk from source. Chapter 7 : Day Care Dodge the Day Care nightmare. The only winning strategy is not to play. Amazons love Day Care. They drop you off, then go and spend their day doing things without you. Sure, they need to go to work, or have to travel or have other things going on, but.. they're not the one trapped in daycare. Rule Twelve : Dodge Day Care Do whatever you can to avoid getting put into Day Care. The best approach is to find another Amazon you can both trust that can babysit or that you can visit. They'll know you, understand you and do their best to look after you. Day Care.. won't. It's not that the staff in Day Care facilities are evil, or malicious. They just make mistakes, get overworked, misunderstand and.. things go wrong. Permanently wrong. Hypnosis, sending you home with the wrong person, programming the robot badly. Ah, the robots. Many Day Cares use robot assistants, either to save staff costs or because they genuinely think this is a superior choice. Rule Thirteen : Avoid Robots If you thought Day Care was bad (and it is) then it's nothing compared to robot carers. They're implacable, they'll complete their programmed task whether it's right or wrong, and they make mistakes. Terrible mistakes. You can't plead with a robot. You can't point out that it's disobeying your Amazon's strict instructions. You certainly can't wriggle free. Whether it's in a Day Care or something the mother-in-law bought, it's a threat to your safety. Help your Amazon understand your fear and horror of robots and try to avoid ever being in their care. Case Study 7-Negative: Christine loved her first day at Day Care. The staff made her welcome, she met several Littles and made some new friends. Chrissie begged her Amazon to send her back, and went another eight times in the next two weeks. We never did find out what happened after that, we just know that Chrissie came home from that final visit unable to walk and with a terrified glaze on her eyes. After an in-depth review we cancelled our rescue attempt as Christine now genuinely needs the care she's receiving from her Amazon. Case Study 7-Positive: Edward was curious about Day Care and didn't fight being sent. He did realise straight away that this was a dangerous place and focussed on obeying all instructions but otherwise being quiet and fairly withdrawn. In Eddy's second week the centre was short of staff and instead of giving him a needed change a robot assistant was sent over to help him. As it started to strip him down Eddy heard the robot declare, "Processing 6 month old girl" and realised the robot was still set for its previous patient, a smaller female Little. Rather than struggle, fight and get both hurt and punished Eddy resolved himself to the inevitable, which included removal of all his hair and a well fitting pink diaper with accompanying dress. On her return to the Day Care Eddy's Amazon couldn't decide whether to comfort him or berate the Day Care, but did vow never to send him there again. Edward now has a regular baby sitter that properly addresses his needs. In this entire publication you are encouraged and provided with tools to avoid punishment. Rule Twelve is the exception: It's worth getting punished if it keeps you out of Day Care. Chapter 8 : Trust and Intimacy Build that bond and benefit from it. By now you should have a strong bond with your Amazon. You'll know her limits, what she'll tolerate, what you can get away with. Use this information, exploit it and strengthen that relationship. You may be together for years to come, so make them fun and full of love. Rule Fourteen : Have Fun Find shared interests, or ways to pursue your own hobbies. If you both like the countryside, get out there. If you both enjoy knitting, ask for some wool. You're an intelligent creative being, you need that stimulation and it'll make you happier, so help your Amazon understand this and provide it to you. Case Study 8-Negative: Terence had never forgiven his Amazon for adopting him, and refused to try and like her. The Amazon loved Terry despite this, but couldn't work out how to keep him happy and he gave her no help in this. After months of failing to find things he could enjoy she conceded and went with her mother's suggestion: Terence was regressed to a mental age of 8 months, although he does seem happier now Case Study 8-Positive: Victoria had also never forgiven her Amazon but recognised the need for an amicable relationship. Vicky worked hard on being well behaved and built enough trust to be allowed to pick up her hobbies. Not only was Vicky happier, this made her Amazon happier too, and also gave Vicky the chance to meet other Littles and contact us. Victoria escaped through our network two months ago and helped review this publication. It's not a betrayal to have fun with your Amazon. You need and deserve some fun in your life, so get it where you can. Chapter 9 : Ending Your Relationship Escape. Flee, into the night, never to return. All good things come to an end. But how will your story finish? Rule Fifteen : Choose This pamphlet collates the guidance we've been giving to Littles for many years now and just owning a copy of it will get you sent to Etiquette School. Hope you can trust the person from whom you received it, and ask them to put you in touch with us. We'll do our best to get you free! But we've found that those that obey the rules, build the relationships and get themselves to a position from which escape is possible generally don't want to. They find they like their new life and are happy for it to continue. If that's you, don't be ashamed. You're in a good place, go and be happy.
  25. A Naptime on Elm Street. (A Novelization of the Oskosh award winning ABDL Horror Film of the Same Name) Deep in the bowels of the Daycare, down in the basement where Little Ones dared not come and play for fear of the dark and ghosts; two hands worked slowly and methodically. Mustn’t forget a thing. Not a thing. It would be time soon. The old carpet bag, green and red stripes faded and dingy looking from years of disuse was popped open. Empty inside; just like the person opening it. Soon though, both would be filled; first, the bag. Spare clothes came first; onesies mostly. Onesies were an outfit all by themselves, no matching or coordination required. Keep the Little Ones warm and cover what little modesty they had. They went in the bottom precisely because if she did her job well enough, she wouldn’t need a spare change of clothes. Little Ones did love to make a mess though… Better safe than sorry. Next came toys and trinkets. Nothing major. Nothing elaborate. Nothing that lit up or required batteries. None of the hulking plastic monstrosities that were called play sets that littered the Daycare’s basement. Rattles. Plastic Keys. Teething Rings. Pacifiers, too. Those all went in. Cute little shiny things...or things that had once been shiny...to keep a Little One occupied for a precious few minutes. A bottle was wedged in for good measure. Cap on. No spills allowed. Next came the wipes. Practically a wonder tool wipes were. There was very little that couldn’t be cleaned up with a few judicious uses of a wipe. Finally came the diapers. Sweet smelling, perfumed, folded, crisp and crinkling. They got the top spot right next to the wipes. Things that were guaranteed to be used needed to be easily on hand. And it wouldn’t be much of a diaper bag without diapers, would it? As for the paddle: That would be for the other hand, wouldn’t it? A small, thin smile, blossomed over shadowed lips. It was the smile of satisfaction. Soon. Soon the little ones would come and play; they would need so much caring for. Then it would be time to work. ************************************************************************************************* Tina was alone. Alone and nowhere. It didn’t occur to her in that moment how impossible that was. By definition, space and time were both facets of existence. If one existed, they had to be somewhere even if they didn’t know where that somewhere was. Only the dead and the fictional could exist in a void. None of that came to Tina, though. For all she knew or cared, she was in a blank void as she heard the baby crying. Her landscape a literal blank slate. No...not crying. The baby wasn’t crying. She was screaming. A baby girl’s scream; caught somewhere between terror and tantrum. Despite being just eighteen and an only child Tina found it oddly familiar. Nostalgic without the good feelings. Deja vu. Pulse picking up she wandered ahead, her long white nightgown fluttering in a non-existent breeze as her legs pumped. In front of her was a broken down hallway. Tight walls filled with chipped and scraped off paint. Originally- Tina somehow knew even though she’d never asked- the dim yellow paint on the walls had been bright and cheery. It had been the color of sunshine. Time and darkness; especially darkness; had worn away at the facade. Now the yellow paint- what remained-was the color of sickness. Of jaundice. Of death. Everything was scarier in the dark. Beneath her silken nightie, Tina’s bare feet plodded on. The carpet was threadbare and worn in more places than not. The very bottom fibers still persisted, like a sandpaper rash. A few spots didn’t even have that much, leaving the cold smooth cement of the foundation exposed. As she half ran, and half jogged, trying to understand how she’d ended up here; Tina’s toes curled every time they touched the rare bit of carpet that had struggled on intact. Behind her? Behind her was nothing but a bright blank canvas of nothingness. She couldn’t go there; though the exact “why” wouldn’t come to her. Sometimes things just worked that way…. A little girl lost in the woods, Tina ran down the hallway, hearing the random clacking of plastic on plastic; the sounds of playtime. She turned in a circle, pivoting on frightened feet; as if looking behind her might reveal a door, or stairwell, or some other escape from this strange place that she couldn’t remember coming to. “tina.” Perhaps if she ran fast enough, Tina thought, she might escape this realm of concrete and decay. A shuttle escaping the bonds of gravity. It didn’t make sense, but sometimes that’s just how things were. “tina.” The voice was muffled, but she’d heard it that time. Unfamiliar. Beckoning from the shadows. Laughing. Tina turned back around towards the light. Even a blank canvas of nothingness might be better than what lay ahead in the dark. Impossible. With her meandering gait, she’d only gone a dozen or so steps, yet the other end of the hallway seemed so much further away. Impossible, but true. The laughter grew louder; more confident. Knowing laughter. Condescending. An adult watching a child struggle, their hand caught in a cookie jar that they just couldn’t get out of. The laughter grew louder as Tina stayed put; erupting into a full blown cackle as Tina’s heart started to pound. This was wrong. She wasn’t supposed to be here... “WAAAAH!” The cry of a baby girl again! Such a familiar cry! The blink of an eye, and Tina saw that it wasn’t a child crying, but a sheep bleating. A sheep. Like what she pretended to count until she drifted off. Like the night light she used to have all the way until middle school when she’d decided it was time to put away childish things and just go to sleep in the dark. It’s white wool was cast in pitch black by the shadows as it skittered away, running for its life. “BAAAAH!” “HEEE-HEEEE-HEEE-HEEE-HEEEE!” Tina ran off to the side, neither towards the sheep nor the bright light at the end of the hallway. It didn’t matter that there hadn’t been a hallway or door for her to exit. It didn’t matter that she shouldn’t have been able to run; that there was no room in that wretched hallway. All that mattered was that she ran. She ran, and it was away from the knowing, witch like cackling. That’s just how things were… The world changed again. No longer a hallway, but a playground. Blackness above her, there was no sky. Blackness beneath her, there was no ground. But directly beneath her feet was the blue steel meshed floor of an elevated walkway so common at playgrounds and parks. Steel was not nearly so stainless, as the soles of her feet grazed by bits of rust. Hands trembling, she instinctively grabbed onto the safety bars at the edges, rather like the bars of a crib. The air, such as it was, stank of stale urine; an accident that had long dried and never been properly cleaned up. Someone had peed in the ballpit. Surrounding her were plastic tubes and slides jutting out at impossible angles; a veritable jungle of plastic trunks and styrofoam noddle vines growing thicker with every step she dared to take. And all with the hollow thunks and muted skids, and slapping patters of tiny hands and knees crawling and rolling and sliding through them. No laughter though. No mirth. Just the unsteady non-rhythm of a playground’s blood being pumped through hollow plastic arteries. She wasn’t supposed to be here… A movement in the dark! Tina ran! Past a built in rung ladder she sprinted. No going up! She wanted to get out, not up! Up would only lead back down. Ladders only went to chutes! She looked over her shoulder at the sailor’s wheel! She could spin that wheel as much as she loved and would get nothing but the howling and screeching of badly oiled joints. She would go nowhere. She would win no prizes. Out! Had to get out! She was lost! Lost on the playground! Just like long ago when… No! Don’t think about it, Tina. Just get out! Keep moving! Rounding the corner, Tina looked over the edge. Monkey bars, and a gymnasts rings dangled on the next section over, the ground still invisible in obsidian. She was high! So high off the ground that she couldn’t see it! Keep moving. Must keep moving. Come, the monkey bars seemed to beckon her. Come down to our level. Swing from us and dangle your feet out over the abyss. Get tangled up in the ropes and nets and chains and rings. Deep, knowing, feminine laughter accompanied the shadow that flitted below Tina. It knew what she thought. It knew what she imagined. It knew what she heard with only her heart; her heart that was beating faster and faster by the second. Another corner. Another turn in a maze that made no sense. Ladders and struts that went nowhere. Fireman’s poles that plummeted downwards into emptiness. Whirligigs and pinwheels that spun on their own. And just Tina in her nightgown… Tina shut out what little light there was in her life and stepped through the shadowy tunnel. Her breath caught in her throat as she felt the plastic give a bit beneath her weight. Where was the light coming from anyways? To say that Tina was brave implied like she was afraid and faced the danger anyway. This was simply not true. Even in this maze of unending steel twisting and turning, Tina felt she had only one choice but to go forward. Even with all the topsy turvey and movement and sound and winding and crisscrossing of the paths; Tina had never, in effect, left that hallway. Not really. Rrrrrrrring! A chime! A bell! The start of something! School? A race? Tina spun around towards the metal dinging. The sound of nails on a chalkboard! Behind her! Another blink, and Tina stood in front of a curtain; worn and moth eaten like everything else in this place! A withered, wizened hand peeked from behind the curtain and began to peel it back. Tina didn’t wait to see who was behind it. Tina ran. Tina sprinted. She didn’t see the old straw sunhat with desiccated flowers poking out from the brim. And yet... And yet Tina didn’t get far. She’d walked only a dozen or so steps before and somehow traveled over a hundred yards. Now as she ran for her life, those same legs were carrying her less than a dozen strides. The air, still thick with the scent of old ammonia, seemed to constrict her; the ground conspired against her like a treadmill on reverse! Tina was running as fast as she could, but her world crawled by at a leisurely pace. Panting just to keep her breath and her legs pumping, Tina didn’t scream. She couldn’t. Too out of breath. The most she could do was tremble and mewl as the person...the thing with the red and green bag creeped along up to her. She didn’t question why. Sometimes things were just like that… Tina looked back over her shoulder. She shouldn’t have done so. A dirty brown sunhat filled with dead flowers and a matching ankle skirt. A dingy off-white victorian ruffle blouse, that contrasted with gray-black oxford block heels. And a green and red bowtie that coordinated perfectly with it’s partner bag. A bag in one hand, and a rough, splintered paddle in the other; dragging and scraping the floor as she walked... A weak, muted squeak managed to leak out from Tina’s throat, just as she rounded the corner. Must escape! Must escape! Too late, Tina realized she was trapped. A dead end. A criss crossing lattice blocked her way; a giant baby gate! More impossibilities! This was the way she had come, wasn’t it? Frustration and adrenaline bubbled over to unsilence her terror in one high pitched scream. “AAAAAAAAAH!” It was the bleating of sheep. The cry of a baby girl. And it was indistinguishable from Tina’s own wail. And then silence. Tina breathed. And listened. Nothing. No footsteps. No shadows cast of sun hats or paddles. Behind her! A hand on her shoulder! Another reaching between her legs! “LET’S CHECK YOUR DIA-!” *********************************************************************************************************** Tina shot bolt upright in her bed; her face and dirty blonde hair drenched in tears and sweat. A knock on the door, and her mother entered. “You okay, Tina?” It was late. No trace of sunshine, no buzz of late night television. Mom was wearing her robe which she only put on when craving (or fetching) a two A.M. snack. “Just a dream, Mom.” Muscles tight. Breath short. But at least her voice was calm. Just a dream. Just a dream. She was home. In bed. Like she should have been. Her mom stepped into the room and turned on the lights. “Some dream, judging from that.” Tina followed her mother’s gaze down to her legs. It wasn’t just her face that was soaked, and it wasn’t sweat that her legs were soaking in. Sweat didn’t smell like that, nor did it make the sheets quite so cold and clammy on an otherwise crisp fall night. She sat there, paralyzed by embarrassment and leftover shock from the bizarre dream she’d awoken from; stupidly peeling the sheets from her legs and off her, as if it might somehow undo the accident she’d just had. Mom’s boyfriend, clad in a wife beater and boxers (a wardrobe not that much different than what he wore during the day) leaned in. “Are you coming back to the sack or what?” he grumbled impatiently. Mom gently shoved him away. He looked at Tina, regarded her for a moment, and went back out into the hall. At least he had the decency not to comment further about her soaked mattress and wet sheets. Either that or he was too drunk to notice. Tina’s mom looked back to her. “Tina, hun, you either gotta stop drinking so much before bed or stop that kind of dreamin’.” She glanced to the hallway. “One or the other.” And with that, she closed the door, allowing Tina some much needed privacy. Tina got out of bed and stripped the sheets from her bed. Her nightgown was just as ruined. They all went together in a giant pile. She’d stuff these into the washing machine, grab the stain remover and febreeze from the laundry room, and try to get back to sleep with some fresh sheets after a quick shower. But first she went over to her sock drawer and dug out the old sheep night light she’d never quite had the heart to get rid of. Just in case…. *********************************************************************************************************** Ten, nine, better watch your behind. Eight, seven, gonna learn your lesson. Six, five, never gonna thrive. Four, three, in your pants you pee. Two, one, Nanny says you’re done…. -A traditional jump rope song passed down from kid generation to kid generation since time immemorial. ************************************************************************************************************* Tina couldn’t stop talking about it the next morning all the way to school. “And even after I woke up it was like she was still there, watching me.” She shook her head. “Sounds like a real boogeyman,” her best friend, Nancy said. “Like that old jump rope song: Ten, nine, better watch your behind.” They piled out of Glenn’s car. Glenn was Nancy’s boyfriend, and Tina being Nancy’s bestie got to ride in the back on the way to school. Seniors were allowed to drive to school and park their cars in the parking lot. That meant that they didn’t have to worry about catching a bothersome school bus like the kiddies. It also meant they could sleep in a little later. There were perks to being a senior. Not that it mattered. “I’ve been having bad dreams too,” Nancy added; a note of commiseration in her voice “Even after I got changed into fresh sheets, I couldn’t go back to sleep,” Tina confessed. Tina cocked an eyebrow as they walked. “Fresh sheets? Do you mean…?” “Awwww,” Rod creeped up from behind, “did you wet the bed, baby?” He laughed. No one else did. Rod was a jerk that didn’t realize how sleazy his slicked back hair looked or how Axe Body Spray was no substitute for a good shower. “Don’t feel bad, I have wet dreams, too.” As if to drive the point home, he pumped his fist up and down. Tina and Rod were...complicated. If he wasn’t such a good lay, they might not be dating off. She could have ignored him, just then, she supposed, let him walk with them, but she just did not have time for his shit today. Not after last night. “Jizzing in your pants would require you to have balls,” Tina quipped, barely looking back at him. Something sparked in Rod’s eyes. “Yeah...yeah...well...fuck you too!” Rod was that special kind of masculine that was neither quick witted nor thick skinned. He broke off from the trio and walked away, and would likely invent a comeback after. Nancy and Glenn laughed quietly, but otherwise didn’t engage. They’d seen this scene play out too many times. Tina looked back over her shoulder to make sure her kinda sorta beau was well and gone. “Rod says the sweetest things,” she said. “Yeah. Real keeper, there.” Nancy replied sarcastically. They came to a stop just outside of school. “So anyway,” she asked, “what did you dream about?” Misery loved company. At least she wasn’t the only one tossing and turning at night. Nancy just said, “It was just a bad dream, okay, that’s it. That’s all they are.” Glenn, his arm draped over Nancy like a coat, spoke up. “Yeah, and next time you’re having a bad dream just remind yourself that it’s just a dream and you’ll wake right up. That’s how it works for me, anyways.” The bell chimed it’s dull electronic tone, signalling the beginning of yet another day of educational drudgery. Glenn and Nancy kissed goodbye, and Glenn jogged ahead of glass. Nancy and Tina had English first period; near the front entrance. Glenn had math near the back of the building. Something just then occurred to Tina. “Hey!” she called after Glenn. “Did you have a nightmare too?” Tina filed that idea away and turned back to Nancy. “Maybe we’re gonna have a big earthquake or something. They say that weird things happen just before.” Nancy didn’t laugh, but she did smile a bit. Arm and arm the two went to face the perils of dead poets and playwrights. Little did they know it would be the last time they’d walk into school together... ************************************************************************************************************ “Thanks for staying with me here, tonight,” Tina told her friends. “When my Mom told me she was taking off to Vegas with her boyfriend, I kinda freaked.” She and Nancy sat on the couch, easing into each other, while Glenn sat on the floor, texting away on his phone. “Glenn and Nancy to the rescue,” Nancy assured her. “We got your back.” All day, the dream about the playground and the shadowy figure stalking her had been with her. In some ways she’d never really woken up. “It’s so cool that your mom let you stay the night, Glenn.” “Yeah,” Glenn said. “About that…” Nancy laughed a little bit. Tina threw him a questioning look. “So, I’ve got this cousin who lives by the airport,” he explained. “Mom’s cool if I hang out with him. As far as she knows, I’m with him.” “But what if she tries to track your phone?” Tina asked. “That’s what I'm working on. I think I just downloaded an app that disables that one. Hold up…” Tina leaned forward and watched as Glenn texted. Nancy just hid her face in her hand and quietly shook her head. “Here...at...Barry’s…” Glenn read his text as he typed it. “Noisy...as...hell...but...fun…” Glenn looked up from his phone to the girls, a cocky little smirk on his lips. “I think she believes it.” He looked down and grinned. “And the app is working!” He pumped his elbow in a bit of celebration. His glee didn’t last long. “She wants me to send a picture of me and Barry right now! FUCK!” He turned off his phone. “I’m...gonna have to do some explaining...hope Barry can cover for me.” “Busted!” Nancy laughed. Glenn just shrugged. “Worth it. I’ll probably get chewed out. I’ve been chewed out before.” More laughter, this time from all three. “See?” Nancy said. “I told you you’d feel better with some friends around.” “Yeah,” Tina said. But the moment passed. “It’s just that all day, I keep thinking about this lady and her weird face, and thinking of that big paddle.” Something akin to confusion and suspicion flashed in Nancy’s eyes. “Paddle?” Silently, Tina nodded. “That’s so weird that you say that,” Nancy said. “That makes me remember the dream I had last night!” Unlike Tina, Nancy sounded lighter for saying it. As if the two girls having the same nightmare was mildly amusing instead of foreboding. Tina sat up a little straighter. “What did you dream?” “I dreamt about a lady with a grody green and red bag. She looked like one of the nannies on T.V., but creepier.” Neither one saw the look on Glenn’s face. It was as if he was hearing about his own troubled sleep. “What about the paddle?” Tina pressed. Nancy bit her lip in thought. “Oh yeah, she had a paddle. It was like one of those things you see in hazing or like BDSM stuff, I guess, but it was really rough. Homemade, and splintered at parts. She’d drag it along the ground or thump it on things. It looked like something she made herself.” Nancy kept her tone upbeat. It was just a stupid dream after all. “She kept dragging along the floor and it made this sound like kghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” She made the back of her tongue go up against the roof of her mouth and exhaled. Done fast it would have sounded like a poor impression of walkie talkie static. Done slowly, it was eerily similar to the quiet groaning of heavy wood dragging across the floor. “Nancy,” Tina whispered. “You dreamed about the same freak I did.” Glenn came to join them. “That’s impossible.” KGHHH…. The trio looked out the window into the darkness. “What was that?” Tina asked. Glenn stood up. “Nothing…” KGHHH… “I heard it too,” Nancy said. The three young adults stood up and cautiously opened the side door into Tina’s backyard. Glenn was the first out into the darkness. “Anybody there?” The girls came out, still staying just a few steps from the door. “Hello?” Glenn repeated. Still there was no answer. “I’m gonna kick your ass…!” If anyone was listening, they didn’t believe Glenn’s threat. Even Glenn, wholesome All-American type that he looked didn’t sound like he believed it. “Here kitty kitty kitty!” Still nothing. Nancy’s boyfriend turned around and started walking back towards the house. “Probably a racoon or someth…” The shadow that enveloped Glenn and brought him to the ground was fast, and strong. Bigger than Glenn and meaner. And reeking of Axe. “Boom!” Rod said as he climbed off of Glenn. “What a tackle! What a sack!” Ignoring Glenn he sauntered up to Tina, holding the old broken table leg left nearly forgotten in Tina’s garage. “Kinda creepy huh? The way it scrapes across the patio.” He let it drop clunk into the grass. “You should have seen his face,” Rod laughed thumbing over to the other boy. “YoU sHoUlDa SeEn HiS fAcE,” Glenn parroted back, mockingly. Immediately the two were in each other’s face, chests puffed out and chins held high. Tina grabbed her boyfriend by the elbow. Time to diffuse the situation. “We’re having a sleepover. Girls only. Glenn was just leaving.” Rod backed away but clearly wasn’t buying it. “Your Mom home?” “Of course.” Tina lied. “What are you doing here.” Rod pivoted to her. “I came to make up. Came to say I’m sorry.” His grin was nothing short of wolfish. He saw right through her. He always did. And the look on his face told her that the blood was quickly going down south. “You guys having an orgy?” “Just keeping me company,” Tina said. Already she was letting herself be led back into her house. Already, she was starting to relax and tense up in all the right places. Rod had that effect on her. It might be nice to have a creep of her own to protect her from the lady in her nightmares… “Hey,” Glenn called out. He froze when Rod turned around. “Relax you two. We’ll get her mother’s bed. You two can have the rest,” then ducked out of sight. “Seriously,” Tina said, her petite blonde frame still in the doorway. “Stay. You make me feel safe. Don’t leave me here with this luuuunaaatic!” Tina’s last word was cut off by a fit of giggles as Rod returned and started to cart her off to her mother’s California King. Left alone, Glenn realized just how pretty Nancy looked in the moonlight, and how much better she smelled than Tina’s creeper of a fuck buddy. “Glenn, no.” Nancy pushed him away when he leaned in for a little fun. “Not tonight. We’re here for Tina.” She ran her hand through her curly brown hair. Glenn felt his attitude deflate with his dick. “Why? Who cares? It’s just a bad dream.” “Because we’re her friends,” Nancy said. “She needs us. We gotta be mature and not fuck around.” ********************************************************************************************************* Glenn laid there in the dark of Tina’s living room. The couch made a poor bed and the living room a poor bedroom. He could hear Tina and Rod going at it through the walls. Neither were quiet about it. Blue balled beyond belief, Glenn could only sulk at the soundtrack to the two horny highschoolers getting it on. Meanwhile, he knew Nancy, pure and mature as ever, slept in Tina’s room. “Maturity sucks.” ************************************************************************************************************ Nancy slept in Tina’s bed, blissfully unaware of the sounds coming from the other bedroom. But she was not blissful otherwise. Nor was she unaware. Not totally. Eyes closed, and breath steady, Nancy did not dream. But she did have the peculiar feeling that something, or someone was watching her. She didn’t hear the wall above the headboard creek and moan as it warped. She didn’t see it become thin like puddy and mold itself into a humanoid shape. She didn’t feel the warmth of another not-quite-body looking down at her, bending over, reaching out like a woman readying to scoop her baby out of a crib…. When she rolled over and opened her eyes, the wall was completely normal. Nothing out of the ordinary. Over the side of the bed, Nancy noticed a little lamb nightlight, lying there on the floor. She hadn’t seen this in years. She would have thought Tina tossed this away with her training bras, but her old friend never had outgrown her fear of the dark. Maybe that’s why she still had a waterproof sheet on the mattress. Or maybe that’s why her bathroom smelled faintly of baby powder. Maybe this bedwetting thing was more persistent than Tina was hinting at; the bad dreams just a justification. Nancy took a moment and plugged the old night light in. Just in case. She took a moment to touch and push against the wall, too; confirming that it was solid. Just in case. She gave it a few quiet knocks. Just in case. *********************************************************************************************************** PLINK! Tina awoke in her mother’s bed, the sound of pebbles hitting glass making her jump. She looked over to Rod; still sound asleep and snoring. Rod was practically a machine in the sack, and orgasming was his off button. It’s one of the things she liked about him, actually. Sometimes a good lay really is what a body and a troubled mind needed. It has also been nice, hearing Rod confess he’d been having nightmares. “What? Guys can have bad dreams too. You don’t have the market cornered.” He gave her a final kiss, before “No more bad dreams for either of us now.” That was about as emotional and open as Rod could get. In a way, Tina had been proud of him; the emotionally stunted mal-adjusted idiot. PLINK! Another pebble, this one harder, stopped Tina from rolling over and rejoining her boyfriend in unconsciousness. Definitely a pebble, too. There were nor branches from nearby trees long enough to scrape at the glass. “Rod?” she tried shaking her boyfriend awake. All she got was snoring for her trouble. PLINK! PLINK! She rolled back towards the window and started to sit up. “tinaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” It was a whisper, a nagging bit of paranoia scratching at her brain. A sound carried by fear more than air. Picking Rod’s shirt up off the floor, she slipped in on over herself; it’s bagginess preserving her modesty as she padded over to the window. PLINK! A flash of purple. Not a pebble. But a...ball? A plastic ball, like in a children’s ball pit rocketed up to the window. PLINK! The next one,red, left a crack in the glass. Tina held her breath and leaned closer; feeling the break in the glass for herself. What could do THAT with a plastic ball? It was full dark outside. No stars. Whoever...or whatever...still lay in the shadows. And somehow, Tina knew it was waiting for her. “tinaaaaaaaaaaa!” Tina stepped back. It knew her name. It had come for her. Eyes staring straight into the abyss just outside her window, Tina dared to say “Who do you think you are?” She paused. No answer “Whoever you are…” The poor girl didn’t feel very brave, just then. Only fools weren’t scared, however. She took some comfort in that. Tina couldn’t say why she left her mother’s bedroom and turned on the back porchlight. It’s just what happened sometimes. She didn’t know why she didn’t call the police, either. The flashing lights of a cruiser and an officer at her door might scare away whatever was out there. Or they’d just think it was a prank and ignore her… Sometimes things were just like that…. Clad only in a pair of panties and Rod’s shirt, she switched on the lights, and ventured outside the safety of her home. No going back now. “Somebody there?” “tina!” The reply was short and crisp. An adult losing her patience with a particularly stubborn child. And like the stubborn child whose will was finally waning, Tina wandered outside in short uneven steps. Out into the dark backyard. Out into the darkness. “Tina…” louder this time. A growl or a groan. A muttering maybe. A beckoning, definitely. On toddling, uncertain steps, Tina kept going towards it. Past the junk in her backyard, and by the old rusted playground her dad...her real dad...had set up for her when she was little. Couldn’t have been older than three. There was something oddly familiar about those gymnast rings, come to think of it. Out into the alleyway, she went, some dark force compelling her to find the source of her torment. The hollow rattling sound of beads inside thin plastic almost gave her whiplash as a pink hula hoop rolled along the ground and pittered to a stop. The clicking of heels on pavement made Tina spin again, and the silhouette of a sunhat took Tina’s breath away. “Now….!” the figure came into the light. Her face terribly scarred, her clothes musty, as if dug up from a grave or a tomb. The dirty green and red bag slung over one shoulder; the splintered wooden paddle hanging from a strap from the other. Tina started to back away, to look“Shit…” The thing’s arms stretched out, impossibly long. Inhumanly long! Long enough that the woman stood in the middle of the road, but her fingers brushed fences on either side of the road. “Come...to...Nanny!” Her voice was gnarled and scratchy. Her smile crooked and eyes encased in shadow. Arms outstretched, she was a grotesque parody of a caregiver beckoning for a hug. “COME! COME!” Even as she walked, the paddle, impossibly large, dragged on the ground, scrapping the concrete road. “Please God…” Tina heard herself say. In a blur, the woman’s arms were the right size and the paddle in her hand. “This,” she padded the wooden club in the palm of her other wretched hand, “is God, now.” Tina ran. She ran as fast as her legs could carry her and it still wasn’t enough. The cackling witch behind her waved the paddle in the air, chasing after her; both moving at snail’s pace...the pace of a nightmare. She looked behind her. The hag was gaining on her! “Peek-a-boo!” The hag was in front of her! Burned hands covered a burned face, opening to reveal the giggling hag. “NO! NO! NO!” The poor girl naked save for her panties and shirt, ran back towards her house. If she could get inside she would be safe! If she could get inside she’d be safe! She ran, but now was even slower than before. Breathless, she managed to waddle out of the street and into her backyard, slamming the gate behind her. Waddle? Something was getting thicker, and it wasn’t the air. Her panties! Something was wrong with panties! Just outside her backyard, the girl stopped and lifted up her shirt. That’s why she was having trouble running: Her panties had thickened into a diaper! A diaper?! Not an adult one, but a larger version of something a toddler might wear. All the extra padding had thrown off her gait! She didn’t know why she was wearing a diaper, just then. Sometimes things just worked that way…. “Tina!” From out behind an impossibly skinny the wicked woman jumped. “Watch this!” Her voice was saccharine sweet; mockingly so. Tina stood there, paralyzed as the woman removed her thumb. An old trick. An easy trick. The most basic of slight of hand. Something that grandparents have been doing forever... until spurts of green ichor started streaming from the stump. It was good that Tina had been wearing a diaper just then. Otherwise, she might be standing in a puddle. The warm heat pooling and squishing between her legs was cold comfort, just then. The last few feet to her backdoor were an eternity. The gleeful cackling of the hag threw off her balance; not to mention the swelling Luvs between her legs. Scarred hands yanked at her shoulders; pulling her away from safety and salvation. The knob wriggled and stuck in Tina’s hands. Locked. “NANCY!” she screamed. “NANCY OPEN THE DOOR!” No one came to the door… The only one that heard her was the dead Nanny. “Naughy, naughty girl!” The last thing Tina would remember seeing was the grass and junk in her own backyard as she was pulled over the monster’s knee. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” The cry sounded so much like a scared baby girl. A scared baby girl about to get a spanking. ************************************************************************************************* Rod woke when he was kicked in the ribs. “AAAAAH! AAAAAAAH! NO! STOP!” Tina screamed under the covers. “Tina?” he tried to ask, “Tina what’s wrong!” All he got in reply was Tina’s agonizing screaming...that and the sound of laughter, coming from under the covers. “I’M SORRY!” Tina yelled. “I’M SORRY! I’LL BE A GOOD GIRL I PROMISE! ROD! ROD! HELP ME ROD!” Panicked, Rod ripped the covers off his girlfriend. She thrashed there on her mother’s bed, her eyes closed and her ass up in the air. Rod stood there in his tighty whiteys, mouth agape as Tina struggled against nothing, wearing only his shirt and a… DIAPER?! The cartoon monkey on the back (and the yellow discoloration between her legs) made it kind of obvious. “PLEASE! DON’T! ROD! HELP! I’M SORRRRRRY!” “TINA” he called out. “TINA.” But Tina couldn’t hear him. In a flash, the borrowed shirt was hiked up, leaving nothing covering Tina’s backside but the wet Luvs inexplicably taped around her hips. WHAP! The sound thick wood hitting pulpy padding filled the air like a cannon shot. Tina screamed like she was being murdered...and in a way she was. “MOMMY!” WHAP! “DA-DA!” Tina kicked and screamed and thrashed as her body started to levitate off the mattress. Unable to believe his eyes, Rod went to turn on a lamp to make sure that the dark wasn’t playing tricks on him. Tina’s whirling thrashing form swinging into him more than confirmed what his eyes suspected. “HAAAAHAAAAHAAAAHAAAAHAA!” He’d heard that laugh too. He’d heard it before even. WHAP! “GAGAGAGA!” Up the walls, Tina’s screeching form was dragged. Eyes still slammed shut, she clawed at the wallpaper, trying to tear herself free as another heavy WHAP sounded. “WAAAAAAAAH!” Now she was crawling on the ceiling. WHAP! “WAAAAAAAAAH” “HAAAAAAHAAAAAHAAAAAHAAAA!” Finally, words couldn’t even describe the incomprehensible wailing pouring out of Tina’s mouth. All throat, no lips. She sounded more an infant than a young woman about to graduate into college. She looked it, too. All Rod could do was scream her name as she was dragged along by the unseeable force until she was set gently down, wafting back onto her mother’s bed. ********************************************************************************************************** Nancy woke to screaming. Tina’s screaming. On feet that would not carry her quickly enough she ran to the master bedroom and began banging on the door. “Tina?! Tina?! TINA?!” Her knocking went unanswered. “Who did this?!” she heard Rod say through the door. “I’ll kill you! Who did this?!” Only Tina’s wails of terror and pain let Nancy know that she was alive. But who was Rod yelling at?” Glenn ran in, fully clothed, from the living room. Together they broke down the door. The brief silence lasted just as long as the crash still echoed. The room was empty. Trashed, but empty. Tina lay in bed feebly kicking at the air and crying nonsensically. An open window, the only clue to Rod’s whereabouts. Tina lay on the bed, sobbing and inconsolable, crying around her own fingers jammed into her mouth. “Tina,” Nancy said “What’s wrong?” Nancy’s best friend since childhood didn’t answer. She just mumbled and cried through tear streaked cheeks. “What happened?” More crying. “Are you okay? Where’s Rod?” Nancy was feeling less and less certain with each question left unanswered. The smell of urine filled Nancy’s nostrils, and her eyes went below Tina’s waist. Nancy had babysat enough times to recognize a Luvs, though she’d never seen one that big. She’d also babysat enough to know when a diaper was on the verge of leaking. She felt the sheets just beneath her friend. Correction...leaked. “Glenn,” she called to her boyfriend. “I think Tina OD’d or something. Something’s going on in her eyes...she’s not all there. There’s something wrong with her.” “I’ll say.” Glenn wasn’t joking. Nancy wasn’t in the mood. “Go search her room or something. Look through her drawers! Maybe we can figure out what she took!” Glenn didn’t need further direction. Nancy waited in tense silence, positioning herself so that Tina’s head was in her lap. She gently shushed her friend, and just like a baby, Tina started to calm down with just a little gentle cooing and pets to her forehead. “You’re gonna be alright, Tina. Everything’s just fine.” Even then, Nancy could hear the lie on her lips. “Nancy,” Glenn said. “We’ve got a problem.” “No shit we’ve got a problem!’ Nancy screamed. “My best friend is bawling like a baby in a fucking diaper!” “There’s more…” “More what?” “More diapers,” Glenn said. “And a crib. Changing table too…” Nancy stood up. “Where?” “Tina’s room. It’s a giant nursery.” Nancy sat with her mother in the police station, clutching a box of tissues like they were a kind of life raft. She’d called the police and told them the whole story. About how her best friend was drooling and babbling, and Tina’s boyfriend was missing from their mother’s bedroom. It was just like Glenn had said: In the thirty seconds or so since they had busted open the door, Tina’s bedroom no longer looked like something belonging to a young lady; but instead was now the home of a baby. A big one, too. It took both her and Glenn working together to lift Tina and carry her into the nursery. There, she changed Tina’s diaper- there were more than enough- while Glenn looked away. The cops came, asked a few questions; mostly about Rod and where Tina’s parents were. Then they had her and Tina come down to the station. The strange thing was they didn’t so much as comment on the giant crib or infant playmat in the corner. Nancy just sat there in silence, her mother at first assuring her that everything was going to be okay. Soon enough they had run out of things to say before Nancy had run out of tears. The door opened and in walked Lt. Donald Thompson; a middle aged man with hairline that was just starting to recede. Nancy looked up from her tissues. “Hey, Dad.” There was no excitement in her voice. No terror either. Her confusion and shock had progressed beyond excitement or fear, and slid down into a numbing iceberg. “Hey sweetie,” her father gave her a chaste kiss on the top of her head. “How are you doing?” “Bad…” Nancy let her silence speak the rest. Lt. Thompson looked over to Nancy’s Mom. “What was she doing there, Marge?” “Hello to you too, Donald.” She was cordial, but her voice was ice. The divorce hadn’t been pleasant; and everytime her folks were around each other, the same old arguments popped up...usually about how they were raising Nancy. When Marge and Donald Thompson were around each other, Nancy might as well have been eight instead of eighteen. “What was she doing?” Dad repeated the question. “She was babysitting,” Mom said. “Just making a little extra money.” “In that part of town?” Dad was incredulous. “On a school night?” Part small town cop, part father, all overprotective and judgement asshole. “Looking after Marla Gray’s kid? That drunk? There’s gotta be better ways to earn some spending money.” Nancy didn’t didn’t look up, but she felt more awake? Babysitting? Really? Was this some kind of bad joke? Tina had been attacked by something. Attacked and transformed. Last Nancy knew, Tina was still bouncing on some lady copy’s knee. “You wanna tell me what you were doing over there? With a boy?” The question through...why was THAT what they were focusing on? “The three of us were just sleeping over,” Nancy insisted. “Nothing was supposed to happen. We were just keeping Tina company in case she got scared. She’s been having bad dreams.” Her Dad arched an eyebrow. “Three? You mean that Rod Lane character was invited?” “Well, no…” Nancy said. “But he just came over and…” “So we’ve got him for trespassing, breaking and entering AND attempt to kidnap,” her father said. “Kidnap?” Nancy tried to speak up. “Rod wasn’t trying to kidnap-?” “Then why did he lock himself in the room with the baby?” There was that word again. “Baby?! Dad I-” “Is he one of those sickos?” “Dad,” Nancy almost screamed. The tears were coming back now. “What’s wrong with you? Tina’s not a baby? She’s my best friend!” Both her parents exchanged looks; they were worried. It was Nancy’s mother that spoke up first. “Nancy,” she started in low and soft, “you’ve been through a lot tonight. I know you feel responsible for what almost happened to that baby girl, but it’s not your fault. You were her babysitter and you did the right thing. You saved her. You called the cops. You asked for help. But that doesn’t mean you have to say things like you’re her best friend. Okay?” More of that numbness overcame Nancy. Numbness, dotted with fresh little pinpricks of shock and confusion assaulted her. “O...okay…” She wasn’t really okay. She didn’t understand what was going on in the conversation, and in order to do that. “Okay,” Lt. Thompson nodded, more to himself than to anyone else. “Get her home safe,” he said to her mother. “I’ll get on finding that Lane punk.” Seeming to consider the matter settled, he went to walk out his office door. “Dad,” Nancy called out. “What about Tina?” Lt. Thompson stopped rubbed his temples. “Her mother’s out of town. We’re gonna put her with CPS for now. Foster home. There’s already an officer doubling back to the scene to get diapers and blankets. Some formula. Maybe a few of her favorite toys. Mom will have to go to a judge to get her back. She’ll be okay. She’s too little to remember any of this long term.” But Tina wasn’t okay, Nancy knew. Tina wasn’t supposed to be in diapers, or sleep in a crib or drinking formula. She was supposed to be sitting next to Nancy in English class first thing tomorrow morning. Why couldn’t Mom or Dad or any of the cops see that? ************************************************************************************************************ The little television on the kitchen fairly roared out the morning news: “POLICE SAY THAT A POTENTIAL KIDNAPPING, POSSIBLY IN CONNECTION WITH A CHILD ABDUCTION RING WAS BARELY THWARTED LAST NIGHT WHEN A MAN TRIED TO BREAK INTO A HOME AND STEAL AWAY WITH A CHILD NO OLDER THAN ONE YEAR OLD. POLICE SAY THE PRIME SUSPECT IS ROD LANE. LANE ALLEGEDLY BROKE INTO THE HOME WHILE THE MOTHER WAS AWAY, LEAVING ONLY A SITTER TO DEFEND HER. LANE IS NOW THE SUBJECT OF A CITYWIDE MANHUNT. IF YOU HAVE ANY INFOR-” The old boob tube was shut off just as Nancy entered the kitchen, but she’d heard enough. The whole city, if not the world, thought that Tina Gray was an infant, and that her boyfriend was some kind of child-napper. What had happened to the world last night? Nancy and her mother shared an awkward stare; just long enough for her to get her backpack and walk out the door. Glenn was grounded, and got his car taken away. Good enough. Nancy could use the walk to school. It’s not like she needed the car now that Tina wasn’t… Tina… “Where do you think you’re going?” It wasn’t accusatory. Mom was clearly concerned. She looked at Nancy as if she were sick, not defiant. “To school…?” Nancy replied. Why wouldn’t she go to school? “Honey, you were tossing and turning all night last night. You have no business going to school today.” That first part was true. Nancy hadn’t slept a wink. Yet with how bizarre everyone around her had been acting, Nancy thought that she might be the one sleeping. There was a bizarrely comforting thought: Maybe she’d wake up. Any minute now, she’d be back in Tina’s (adult) bed, and find Glenn moping on the couch and Tina and Rod still shacked up together in the master bedroom. The more she thought about it, the more Nancy hoped it was true. That the last twelve hours or so had all been a ridiculous dream was infinitely more reassuring and far less bizarre than what felt like the truth. “I’ve got to go to school, mother,” Nancy said. “Otherwise I’ll just sit up there and go crazy.” This is why Alice kept walking through Wonderland. To stay still meant to accept the madness. To venture forward, even if it was into more madness, kept it at bay. Even being bored in English class was better than being trapped in her room, alone with her own thoughts. “Did you sleep?” Mom asked. Clearly, she already knew the answer. Nancy took on a pleading tone. “I’ll sleep in study hall.” She needed sleep, she knew. Just not here. Not now. Not while Tina’s screams still rattled around in her head. Not while she kept replaying finding the room a nursery and changing her best friends’ diaper. Not while she still revisited the conversation with Dad at the police station: CPS. Foster Home. Blankets, toys, formula. “I’d rather...keep busy, you know?” She took a sip of coffee from her mother’s mug. She didn’t want to go back to sleep. Sleep meant revisiting last night; sleep meant more of Tina’s crying and mewling. Sleep meant staring into her best friends’ eyes and them not staring back. Mom grabbed the mug back. “Right home after?” “Right home after.” Nancy promised. They gave each other a kiss, and fueled mostly by adrenaline, Nancy made her way out the door. On her way to school, Nancy couldn’t quite shake the feeling that she was being watched. That just out of sight, something was following her, trailing her, hunting her. She’d had last night, too, come to think of it. It was the feeling that someone she couldn’t see was watching over her, readying itself. A tiger waiting to pounce...or a teacher anxiously awaiting first bell to begin instruction.. Nancy stopped and looked back over her shoulder. The man in the suit and tie and sunglasses didn’t seem to be following her. He stood perfectly still against that elm tree on the other side of the street. Though what was he doing there? It wasn’t a bus stop and he wasn’t a neighbor. Not a face she saw everyday. A dozen or so steps later, she whirled her head around. Gone. Nancy was being followed. What to do? What did he want? Did she scream? Did she call for help? From the bushes behind her, a hand clapped over her mouth while its pulled her in and dragged her into the foliage. Nancy screamed in panic, not even recognizing the smell of fresh body odor and old Axe. “I’m not gonna hurt you!” Rod growled to her even as she thrashed. “I’m not gonna hurt you!” He loosened his grip, and Nancy pried his disgusting hand off of her mouth. Rod hunkered down in the cover of the bushes. Sweaty. Unwashed. Barefoot. Wearing nothing but his jeans and jacket. The shirt that Tina had been found in was collected as “evidence” of some sort. Rod looked at Nancy, eyes tired and desperate. “They’re gonna kill me, for sure.” “Nobody’s going to kill you,” Nancy said. Rod clearly didn’t believe her. Nancy didn’t believe herself. “Did you do it?” Rod looked like he was about to vomit, he was so disgusted. “Do it? Do what? Sleep with my girlfriend? Yeah, I did!” “No, not that,” Nancy said. “The other thing…” Rod looked confused. “Did you put her in a D-I-A-?” Rod cut her off. “Hell no! Tina’s not a baby! But I’m the only one who seems to know that!” “You’re not the only one who knows.” Rod didn’t reply, immediately. Instead his breathing slowed, and his eyes showed a level of gratitude that Nancy didn’t think the young man capable of. “Everybody thinks I’m a kidnapper, or some kind of…” his voice cracked rather than allow him to finish the sentence. “What happened last night?” Nancy asked. “You were screaming an awful lot.” The modern day greaser just shook his head. “I never touched her.” He let out a breath. “There was somebody else there.” Even he couldn’t completely believe what he was saying. “You were screaming like crazy.” “I didn’t do it!” “The door was locked from your side!” It didn’t make any more sense now that she was saying it, but it made her feel better to be on the offense. “Don’t look at me like I’m some fuckin’ nutter or something!” Rod proclaimed through gritted teeth.. “You think I put a big pair of baby pants on my girlfriend, spanked her padded ass, and then snuck out and made everybody think she was a baby?” Not when he said it like that. The whole thing was getting more difficult to believe by the minute. Wait a minute…”Spanked?” “Yeah,” Rod replied. “Kept hearing this slapping sound, right on her butt. She kicked and screamed every time...till she didn’t.” His eyes got hazy, reliving the moment. “But it wasn’t me. Somebody else did it. And when I find ‘em I’m gonna-!” More movement. A familiar figure in a police officer’s uniform. A gun drawn. “Just move away from her, son,” Lt. Thompson said in a low, even voice. Rod looked and saw the gun pointed at him. Arms up, slowly he stood. Nancy too. “Reeeeeal easy, like your ass depended on it,” Nancy’s dad intoned. Like his ass depended on it. A poor choice of words. Police sirens squealed out even as Tina’s (ex?) boyfriend darted for the street. “Hold it!” Lt. Thompson called out. Nancy stepped in front of her father, covering Rod’s barefoot escape. “NO!” He was innocent! She couldn’t prove it, but she knew Rod was innocent. Him being guilty would have meant that Nancy didn’t understand how the world really worked. “Jesus Christ!” her father cursed, lowering his gun. Running fast on tired legs and sore bare feet, Rod didn’t make it far down the street before the first police car cut off his escape. He didn’t make it ten feet before the second blocked his retreat and he was surrounded by men with guns. Rod was a lot of things: Most of them bad. An escape artist wasn’t one of them. Nancy had to watch as Rod was held at gunpoint, slammed on the ground, and cuffed. “I didn’t do anything, Nancy! I promise!” That last outburst wouldn’t look good for him n court. Rod wasn’t behind whatever happened to Tina. He wasn’t smart enough. He’d been following Tina and pulled her off the street because the whole world was out to get him and Tina was the closest thing he had to a friend, just then. A realization came over Nancy. Whether people thought of Tina as an adult or not, Nancy was on the shortlist of people that Rod might try to contact. “Daddy!” she followed her father out onto the street. “You used me!” “What the hell were going to school for, anyway?!” It wasn’t a question as much as an accusation. Again, she wasn’t Nancy the eighteen year old, but Lt. Thompson’s little girl. And little girls didn’t go to school after a scary punk broke into a house where they were babysitting. There was nothing to do. Nothing to do except walk away. “NANCY!” her father called after her. She ignored him, instead focusing on the sound of Rod’s struggling as he was dragged to the squad car. “NANCY! NANCY!” *************************************************************************************************** “What is scene,” the English teacher said, “is not always what is real.” That was a real mood. Mrs. Morgan had watched Dead Poets Society about three too many times, and was always trying to be profound and inspiring, but often her lectures came across as a dramatic monologue, more than an English Lit class. This was doubly true now that the class had shifted into its Shakespeare unit.. Still, the lady had a point. Slumping forward in her desk, Nancy lulled her head to her side. Somebody was in Tina’s seat. Somebody Nancy didn’t even know. But no one missed Tina or remarked about it. It was like that seat had always belonged to the boy sitting there; or that Tina had never been in school with them at all. “For example, in the final lines of a Mid Summer Night’s Dream,” Mrs. Morgan continued, “Shakespeare has Robin Goodfellow assure the audience, as well as the main characters that they ‘have but slumbered here, while these visions did appear, and this meek and idle theme no more yielding but a dream.” Ugh. More dream talk. More sleep talk. Mrs. Morgan was walking around the classroom as she spoke. Making Nancy’s desk in the back of the room less than idea for catching a few winks. “That and considering that he also has the famous play-within-a-play scene; where his actors play villagers badly playing mythic characters while OTHER actors play mythical characters as audience members making jokes about how poor the acting is, all in front of an ACTUAL live audience…” she paused for effect, “Well frankly, nothing is as it seems. It was very ‘meta’ at the time.” That actually got a polite chuckle from the rest of the class and a tired, quiet groan from Nancy. “Shakespeare was actually fascinated with the power of dreams, stories and illusions,” Mrs. and how they affected people, turning illusion into reality. From MacBeth’s soliloquy on life being a walking shadow, to some of his later poems, Shakespeare compared life itself to a story, and noticed how mankind broke itself down into the same repeated patterns and roles again and again. Theater and stories were both illusion AND real to him.” “John?” she said. “Will you go ahead and read, please?” The guy sitting in what used to be Tina’s desk stood up and walked to the front of the class. No page number was given, but everyone looked down in their books. Sometimes things just worked that way… “At first the infant, Mewling and puking in the nurse’s arms.” The new boy read flatly, and uninterested. Like he wasn’t used to the sound of his own voice. “the whining school-boy with his satchel And shining morning face, creeping like a snail Unwillingly to school.” Somehow the guy was managing to make this worse. Did he know what words were coming out of his mouth. He didn’t have to go full theater geek or nothing, but read with a little feeling. Nancy closed her eyes. This was having the opposite effect. She closed her eyes... “the lover, Sighing like furnace, with a woeful ballad Made to his mistress’ eyebrow.” John’s voice was literally about to put her to sleep. The palm of her hand was almost a pillow by this point. A new voice called out. “Nancy…?” The high school senior’s eyes popped open. It couldn’t be! It had to be! There in the doorway, clad in only an obscenely used Luvs, her tits hanging out and her hair tied up in little ribbons, was Tina. “Nancy…” she sat there, just outside the classroom, splay legged and diaper bulging light yellow and deep purple. Deep purple for the decorations printed on the outside. Light yellow for what had been put inside and soaked through and discolored any patch of whiteness that might have remained. “Nancy…” Tina smiled, like it wasn’t the name of her best friend but a new word she was trying out for the first time. She reached both arms out and up, like a child wishing to be carried. “the whining school-boy with his satchel And shining morning face, creeping like a snail Unwillingly to school.” Nancy looked around the class. Didn’t anybody else see this? But nobody was looking at the doorway. No one else had heard the big baby calling out for attention. To make matters more bizarre, the new kid was apparently backtracking. Lost his place. Nancy looked back to the doorway. No Tina anymore, just a puddle of piss where she had been. A giant baby with a VERY leaky diaper. The reader’s voice dropped to nearly a whisper… “And finally the infant, Mewling and puking in the nurse’s arms.” The kid hadn’t just lost his place, he was starting over. Except he didn’t keep reading. He hadn’t lost his place. ‘First’ was now ‘finall’, too. He was going backwards. All the way to the lover section of the poem, and then backwards to school and then infant. Nancy stood up as he finished reading, a knowing not-so-gentle smirk on his face. He said nothing more. The rest of the class kept staring at him. The teacher too. No one stopped her from walking out into the hallway, over the puddle that Tina had left. Sometimes things just worked that way… Stepping out into the empty hallways, she saw the not-so-little girl just rounding the corner, drips and dribbles still coming out from her legs; the leak guards long having failed. “Tina?” Nancy called out. But if Tina heard her name, she didn’t respond. She just shuffled and crawled out of sight, leaving a wet trail behind her. Rather like a slug… The hall was empty too. And even though some of the classroom doors were open, there was no sound coming through them. Nancy didn’t know why. Didn’t care either. Sometimes things just worked that way… Tina! She had to find Tina! Following the trail of urine, the senior broke into a run. “TINA?!” She rounded the corner! WHAM! The girl’s sprint was cut short as she collided with what must have been the only other person in the hallway: A pudgy girl with dark black hair and a red and green sash. A hall monitor, of all the antiquated juvenile things! Some students were given the sash and patrolled the halls on off periods, running errands for the front office or playing security guard... Both girls went down to the floor. Fueled by adrenaline, Nancy was easily on her feet first. She looked down at the hall monitor. The girl had a bloody nose and her hair up in pigtails of all things! What self-respecting young woman would have her hair up in pigtails? If Tina had had long enough hair, she’d likely have her hair up in pig-tails right now… The little girl hairstyle combined with a pleasantly pudgy face wasn’t doing anything to make the monitor seem any more authoritative. She sat there on her ass, splay legged and clumsy looking; just like Tina had been a moment ago. Speaking of Tina, Nancy might have been wrong, but there seemed to be something of a swollen bulge coming from between the young lady’s legs. Almost like... But no… No it couldn’t be... “Where’s your hallpass?” the monitor demanded. She seemed unfazed and unconcerned with her bleeding nose. Nancy felt her throat start to close up with anger. “Screw your hall pass,” she growled, walking right past the stupid twat. She broke out into a jog; then a run. “HEY NANCY!” The voice from behind her wasn’t the nasally, whiney voice of the hall monitor. It was older. Deeper. Nancy looked over her shoulder. The hall-monitor was up on her feet again. A gleeful, sadistically playful look was on her face, which was now bleeding from more than just her left nostril. She patted a large, heavy looking paddle in the palm of her hand. “No running in the hallway!” It wasn’t her voice, but the older, raspier one. So was the laugh that followed. No time! No time to ask questions, no time to formulate a quip! No time to deck this wanna be cop in the face! She had to find Tina! Had to follow the trail! She went past an open locker that was so stuffed with teddy bears that they were overflowing out the hallway and piling up like the leaves in fall. She ignored the faint breeze and the scent of lavender baby powder. Had to find Tina! She made a right turn down the stairs. She couldn’t remember if there had been a downstairs before; but it didn’t matter right now. HAD TO FIND BABY TINA! And the stick trail of quickly drying pee was doing just that. There in the dark, gray, almost dingy light, at the bottom of the stairs, Nancy found a sign. It read: “PLAY PLACE! NO GROWN-UPS ALLOWED!” The balled up diaper just by the door was a pretty good clue. Good that someone had at least changed her. Wasn’t it? Ignoring the sign, Nancy stepped forward and opened the door and went in. Turning and taking her, she placed her back to another door, this one made of glass. An old yellowed room decorated with the tattered remains of children’s crayon scribblings laid behind her. But Nancy paid it little mind. What caught Nancy’s attention was the simple, moth eaten curtain in front of her. Nancy felt it call to her, invited her. With a singular swift motion, she tore back the barrier. Just as promised, an indoor playground lay behind it; perfect for a child to frolic and get lost in. Stepping forward past the curtain, she heard the door softly click behind her; so soft that part of Nancy wouldn’t have been surprised to look back and find that the door didn’t exist. There was a kind of heat here; one of energy and motion. It was the same kind of heat from a gym; where no matter how high the AC was turned up, people’s body were radiating energy. Same might be true for an indoor playground. “Tina?” Nancy called out, stepping from the solid concrete and onto the metal mesh of the playground. Such a dark playground, too. Impossible darkness above and below. No more ceiling, just monkey bars and gymnast rings. Her voice did not carry like she’d hoped it would, and she only got the sound of raspy breathing in reply. That, and the same off feeling of some unseen force watching her. Not like this morning after breakfast either; more like the feeling she’d gotten just before Tina’s bed stopped being a bed. No more walls in this place either, just play-tunnels and slides and tubes. Old ones, from the looks of them. Nails and old screws jutted out at odd angles from improper construction and overuse. Nothing like this would ever get past a safety inspector today. “Tina?” Nancy called out, her voice with a hint of hope in it. Please let her be here. Please let her be here. The place had a low thrumming noise, like a heartbeat. Unseen through the vast network of plastic arteries, children crawled and scurred through. No laughter though. No calls of ‘Tag! You’re It!’. Other than the occasional rattle of a body moving through thick plastic, the kids were quiet deathly quiet. Maybe not kids, Nancy thought. She looked around. This place was big enough to accommodate adults...or at least children her size. Tina’s size. Nancy stopped; her eyes being drawn to the sound of the raspy breathing. “T-Tina?” She no longer sounded (or felt) quite so hopeful. When the scarred witch with the red and green bag stepped out of the shadows, Nancy knew she had every right not to be. “Who are you?” A devilish smile blossomed across the disfigured face. Nancy washed as the woman opened up her white blouse and exposed her nipple. As if in answer, the ghoulish woman kneaded her breast slightly. That wasn’t milk coming out of her nipple. Milk wasn’t green. And the laughter that came out of her wasn’t human. The woman rebuttoned her blouse and opened the bag slung over her shoulder. Even at a distance, Nancy could see something white, rectangular and folded peaking out. She didn’t need two guesses to know what it was. A jagged, splintery padde held overhead, the monster woman slowly advanced on Nancy, her square heels clicking on the metal; her intent clear. A paddle, and a diaper bag. First one. Then the other. Nancy quickly pivoted and peeled back the curtain, finding only cement walls to block her path. She juked and ran sideways, deeper into one of the playground’s walkways. Even though she sprinted, she somehow knew she wasn’t getting away. Even though the undead Mary Poppins followed at a slow, leisurely pace, Nancy couldn’t help but feel as if a cold chill was breathing down her neck at every twist and turn she took. No time to think. No time to plan. Just move and turn. Move and turn. Left or right. It didn’t matter. Sometimes things just worked like that… Such a weird logic. Nancy didn’t normally think like this. Not when she was awake anyways. Nancy had been correct in one thing, though; it didn’t matter which way she turned. A dead end found her; and right on her heels, still walking at the same knowing, predatory pace, was the woman with the paddle rounded the corner. She cackled with glee and dragged the paddle along the ground, letting it’s low thudding scraping sound join the hum of the playing children. She gave it a practice swing and a low whoosh went through the air. “Gonna get you,” the shadowed hag taunted. Closer she came, as if savoring every moment. “Nanny’s gonna get you!” Her words were playful, her tone was not. Back against the wall and with nowhere else to go, Nancy realized why she’d been acting so strangely. Things DIDN”T just work like that. Not when she was awake! “IT’S ONLY A DREAM!” she screamed. It was as defiant as it was desperate, and did nothing to stop the woman with the paddle. She’d paused and looked down at the carpet bag filled with diapers, apparently savoring the moment and envisioning what was to come. “Come to Nanny...” she beckoned. No! Not like this! Not like this! Filled with frustration, the young woman’s anger overcame her fear. “GODDAMN YOU!” She got only puckered lips and blown kisses for her shrieking. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw one of the play-tunnels. Old and rickety, with rusted screws and nails sticking out still from either wear and tear or improper manufacture. Necessity being the mother invention, it gave Nancy an idea. If this was a dream. If this really was a dream then… Without thinking or deliberation she slapped her arm on the nearest piece of jagged, crying out in pain as the rusted metal pierced her flesh. “AAAAAAAAAAH!” Now her voice echoed along the empty structure, deafening out all other sounds as the nail tore open her flesh. It was a little cut, but it hurt like something else. “NAUGHTY!” The woman cried out. Her paddle dropped to the grated floor. A burnt hand reached out to grab her “BE CAREFU-!” **************************************************************************************************** “NO! NO! NO! NO!” Nancy was in hysterics! She stood up from her desk and thrashed her arms, flailing and screaming at her attacker; even as the rest of her class turned around in their seats and stared in amazement at her. “I’M NOT A BABY! I’M NOTTA-!” She didn’t open her eyes, even then. It wasn’t until Mrs. Morgan rushed and grabbed her by the shoulders that she opened them. “OK! OK! THOMPSON!” Her last name! Children didn’t get called by their surnames. Nancy froze; fully awake and the center of attention. “I’ll-I’ll call your mother.” Nancy kept her eyes on her teacher, slowly starting to catch her breath. “Everything is alright now.” Wordlessly, Mrs. Morgan tried to guide Nancy back to her desk. Nancy planted her feet and backed away. ‘No,” she said. Even as she did it, she started to pick up her books and collect her back pack. “I’m okay.” “You sure?” “I’m fine.” Again, her teacher asked, “You’re sure?” Not quite believing her. It was fair. “Yeah,” Nancy repeated. “I’ll go straight home.” It took everything in her not to break down and cry right there in front of everyone. Somehow, Nancy found the strength. Somehow, her teacher seemed just as shook. “You’ll need a h-hall pass.” Nancy ignored her and walked out the door, this time turning towards the exit instead of going deeper into the school. She really didn’t want to know if there were stairs further down the hall and to the right; yet alone where they led to. Just outside the school, right past the steps of the front entrance, Nancy let out a sob. She couldn’t say whether it was from fear or relief; not that it mattered. A dream. It had all been a dream. Just a dream. But if it was ‘just’ a dream; why did she have a cut on her forearm right where she’d slammed it against the metal? That afternoon, the holding cell was cold and hard, but not sterile. There was a feeling of dingy, almost moldy wetness in the air, even though not a trace of the stuff could be seen or smelled. It had all the cold and clinical feelings with none of the safe sterility. The bars were a kind of graying green. How odd, Nancy thought, that something meant to confine and restrict would be the same color as the Statue of Liberty. Looking at each other through opposite ends of the bars, Nancy and Rod spoke in quiet hushed tones as the bored guard went to take a dump. “And then what happened?” Nancy asked. “I told you,” Rod said. “It was dark but I’m sure there was somebody else in there.” Rod sounded tired and exasperated. The police interrogators had probably asked him the same questions. The only difference was that the cops in no way believed that a hundred and twenty pound B-Cup wearing Tina Gray was more than a year old. “How could somebody be in there without you knowing about it? Exasperated as she was, Nancy knew the truth. She just didn’t believe it herself. In some wild way she was hoping poor stupid Rod could do it for her. “The door was locked.” “How the fuck should I know?” Rod was equally perplexed and considering he was being charged with kidnapping (among other things) he was infinitely more frustrated. “I don’t expect you to believe me anyway.” He retreated to the back of his cell and stared at the stainless steel toilet. “What did he look like?” She leaned up against the bars. “Did you get a good look at him?” Rod looked up and back around at Nancy. “No,” he said. He sounded more than a little sad. Anger and regret and exhaustion all blending together into a terrible cocktail. Nancy felt her frustration bubbling up. She whacked the bars, a fussy toddler in her crib, and started pacing. She was on the right side of the cell door but still felt trapped. “Then how do you know somebody else was there?!” “Because somebody spanked her while I watched.” Rod moved back to the door and leaned in as far as the iron would let him. Nancy crossed her arms, not looking directly at her best friend’s boyfriend. “And you didn’t even get a good look at him?” “I couldn’t even see the fucker.” He shuddered at the memory. “I could just see it happening. Hear the smack. See her diaper flatten out in the back with the paddle.” Paddle?” Nancy looked right at him. “What do you mean?” Rod’s voice went hollow, a tinge of fear in his voice. “My old man used to spank us,” he said, “before we learned how to throw a punch. My baby brother, too. I know the difference between a hand, a belt, and a paddle. The sound, the mark, the pain. This was a paddle. It was a big one, too. Rectangle, like they do at Frats or the movies or whatever. The kind that hits you down there but really knocks the wind outta ya.” His eyes came back to the present and he looked at Nancy. “You know, I probably could’ve saved her.” His voice cracked. “But I thought it was just another nightmare...like the one I had the night before.” Nancy didn’t speak. Nancy just listened. “There was this…” he hesitated. “There was this lady. She had this huge paddle; more like a club, really. It was too big, but she carried it around one handed, like it was easy. Like it was a toy.” Nancy’s skin began to crawl. This sounded familiar. Too familiar. Far too familiar. Just like what Tina had been talking about last night. Just like what Nancy had dreamed. And Rod had neither been around nor been told about either of those. On the verge of hyperventilating, Nancy started to walk away, towards the door back out to the police station proper. “Hey,” Rod called out, sounding weary. “Do you think I did it?” Just before she banged on the door to be let out, Nancy told him the truth. “No.” It didn’t make either one of them feel better. ***************************************************************************************************** The water was hot in the tub that evening. Hot enough to boil a lobster. Hot enough to cauterize the already scabbing over scratch on Nancy’s arm. Hot enough to destroy all the aches in her body from a perpetually bizarre day. Nancy lay there up to her neck in the clear hot water, her head propped up by a bath pillow. “Ten, nine, better watch your behind,” she sang in tired lackadaisical whisper. She turned the washcloth over her in hands, her eyes half closed. She wasn’t washing herself as much as wringing the thing like a wet teddy bear. “Eight, seven, gonna learn your lesson.” Such a weird little jump rope song. It seemed oddly appropriate, somehow. Strange how dreams and reality so often lined up. “Six, five, never gonna thrive.” Thrive. A fancy two dollar world meaning grow and mature. Funny considering she’d been dreaming about strange women carrying around paddles and diaper bags. Tina wasn’t thriving anymore... Nancy only half-knew it, but she was putting herself into a kind of trance. The rhythmic sing-song nature of it all becoming a kind of lullabye. “Four, three, in your pants you pee.” When she was younger that seemed like the funniest part; as if peeing your pants could be scary... “Two, one, Nanny says you’re done….” Her eyes were closed. The last line coming out as barely a mumble. She’d sang the old jump rope rhyme to calm her nerves. And it had worked. The tub held her like a hammock or a cradle;, and the water covered her and kept her warm like a blanket. Nancy laid there, still, in the tub. She breathed steady, shallow breaths as she dozed in the tub. Her stomach moved up and down below the water, and she began to lightly snore, not yet dreaming. If she had been dreaming, it wouldn’t have been of the hand racing up from the tub’s drain. Had she been awake she would have noticed the scarred digits reaching for the washcloth lightly clutched in her hand… A knock on the door. Nancy’s eyes snapped open. It hadn’t been long, not nearly long enough. The water was exactly the same temperature as when she’d closed her eyes. Funny thing about sleep; a moment could feel a millennium and vice versa. “Nancy?” A familiar and nagging voice called through the bathroom door. Nancy grumbled and then spoke up. “What, Mother?” “Don’t fall asleep in there,” Mom warned. “You could drown, you know.” The young woman rolled her eyes. “Oh for Pete’s sake.” In the quiet acoustics of the bathroom, even her mumblings could be heard. She picked up the washcloth again and wrung it in her hands if only to do something wit her hands and add the gentle dripping to the room’s soundtrack. She looked askance between her legs in the tub. Had that rubber duck always been there? “It happens all the time,” Mom insisted. “I’ve heated up some warm milk.” “Warm milk?” Nancy repeated, her upper lip curling in disgust. “Gross.” What did Mom think she was? A baby? She instantly regretted thinking of it in those terms. Mom’s footsteps faded slowly away as she gave Nancy a hint more of privacy. With a breath that started out as an annoyed huff and ended as a weary sigh, Nancy closed her eyes. One. Last. Ti- The shriek of fright she let out was muffled by the water. Down she went into the tub as two hands yanked her down by the hips. Down. Down! DOWN! Down further than it was possible in a simple bathtub, Nancy went. Instinctively, she kicked towards the sources, with those horrible hands pulling her farther and farther down. Not just those hands, either. More than one pair was grabbing her; caressing her; violating her. “Ah-ah-ah!” A voice from the depths chided. “Can’t go to bed dirty!” She couldn’t breathe! She couldn’t see, either. Still terribly warm, the water now clouded with soap. Soap in her eyes! Oh how they burned! How they stung! With near Herculean strength she breached the surface, stealing a gasp of air before being pulled back down. “HELP! Her eyes hurt. Soapy water rushed up her nose. She opened her mouth to scream and tasted suds. It was as if she were trapped under ice, with only a narrow porthole shining the light from her bathroom. The rest was incredibly dark, and from the dark came the hands; groping and probing. There were more than just hands in the water dragging her down. Wet, scrubbing fabric dragged across her skin. Washcloths! She was being drowned. She was being bathed. Either way, she was in a panic. Either way, she was being violated. Her laft arm was the only thing to breach the surface. Only by pounding on the sides of the tub and up against the near wall of the bathroom did Nancy have even the faintest recognition of still being in her own home. Only by that left arm did she have a hope of rescue. All the while down in the darkness, washcloths and hands that should not be scrubbed at her. In and behind her ears. Up and down her arms and breasts. Underneath her armpits “HE-!” When she managed to breach again she wasted her breath screamin. Nancy could have sworn she felt the teeth of a fine toothed comb brushing out her hair for her. Pounding so far away, coming from the bathroom door. Not nearly as loud as the pounding in Nancy’s head. The washcloths worked their way up and down her legs, and in her most vulnerable and intimate of places. “Almost…” The voice whispered from the darkness. Water still steaming hot, the washcloths withdrew as suddenly as they had advanced on her. “MOMMY!” Nancy screamed, her voice scratchy and hoarse; her mouth tasting of soap. “Hold on, baby!” Mom called through the door. An amphibian wriggling up on land, Nancy managed to claw her way out of the tub. She grabbed a towel and draped it over her shoulders just as Mom picked the lock on the door. “I’m okay!” she said when Mom burst in. “I’m okay.” The mirror was too steamed up to see her reflection, but even Nancy didn’t need to see her face to know that she was lying. “I’m okay.” “But I heard you screaming,” Mom said. “I heard you calling me.” “It’s okay,” Nancy lied. “I just...I just slipped getting out of the tub.” She didn’t resist as her mother took the bathrobe off the hook and started draping it over Nancy’s shoulders; removing the towel and guiding her arms through the sleeves, just like when she was a child who couldn’t dress herself. “I told you,” Mom said, tying up the belt around Nancy’s waste. “Hundreds of people a year, dear.” “I know,” Nancy panted. “I know. You were right.” That little acknowledgement seemed to satisfy her mother. “I’ll go turn down your bed for you.” “Okay,” Nancy nodded. Her voice was still shaky. “I’ll put on my pajamas.” “Okay.” And then she was alone. Nancy shivered. She was cold. Getting out of a hot bath, she was always a little chilly as her skin adjusted to the rapid shift in temperatures, but there was something different this time. Her skin felt funny. On a kind of dread intuition she opened the robe and examined herself. She had no body hair. Anywhere. None on or under her arms. None below the waist, on or between her legs. No stubble or even the vaguest hint of a root. Completely smooth. Baby smooth. To a degree, it was as if Nancy had never hit puberty. Or like it had all been scrubbed off like stubborn dirt in the bathtub. A sense of foreboding reminded Nancy of the tub. She turned to the tub. She hadn’t put that rubber ducky there. Nancy didn’t even own a rubber ducky since she was three. And she definitely didn’t take bubble baths. There it was though, in all of it’s lavender scented glory: a tub brimming with bubbles. Ten...nine...better watch your behind…. Nancy backed away and opened the bathroom medicine cabinet.. She reached in and took the pill bottle from the bottom shelf. “STA AWAKE (Fast Acting).” It read. She spared one last look at her body; another at the tub; and then downed double the recommended dosage. ********************************************************************************************************* “The all consuming act of bodily dismemberment-” The T.V. in Nancy’s bedroom droned on. “NOOOOOOOOOO!” The woman in the horror movie screamed while her arms were ripped from their sockets and corn syrup blood gushed out from her torso. Nancy lay in bed, struggling to stay awake; trying desperately to stare at the screen instead of the back of her head or the inside of her eyelids. The warm milk was doing nothing to put her to sleep, but the anti-sleeping pills could only do so much against her exhaustion. And her bed was comfortable. And unlike Tina, Nancies jammies didn’t have snaps along the inseam, nor did she crinkle when she moved. So much easier to just... She had texted Glenn, just so she could have someone to talk to and got no response back. He was probably grounded. Her freakout this morning in English had stopped her from getting to talk to her boyfriend. She worried about him and how he was coping with all the strange. More importantly, it was harder to go to sleep when you had someone to talk to. After almost drowning in the tub, and the not so pleasant nap this morning, sleep wasn’t exactly something Nancy craved. With no other options, horror movies became the last resort. The screaming and the blood, no matter how schlocky had always given her the creeps, given her trouble sleeping...given her reason to stay awake. In a weird way she was fighting bad dreams with nightmare fuel. Sadly, as her lids started to droop, threatening to weld themselves shut, even the nightmare fuel was running out of gas. Her head started to nod, just a bit. It would be okay. Just a quick nap...a cat nap. Not even a cat nap, a kitten na-.... NO! For what might have been the third or the dozenth time (she’d lost count), Nancy startled herself awake, forcing herself to stare at the old horror movie. Even the blood curdling screams and the sounds of chainsaws were becoming a kind of lullaby to the poor girl. . UP! UP! UP! Nancy sat up and swung her legs over the side of the bed. Must not lay down! Must not sleep! She grabbed the remote and turned off her T.V. Maybe an eerie silence would help her stay conscious better than a grisly melody… Clad in pure white, she sat and huffed, chiding herself. This was stupid. She was acting like a child, afraid of monsters under the bed, (though that thought made her careful of her feet). Even the bathtub was more bad dream than reality. Her body hair? There was a logical explanation for that. She did like to keep a clean shop so to speak. Maybe she hadn’t lost it all as much as she’d just done a really good job of shaving...and forgot. But when she’d asked her mother about it, just before bed, all Mom had said was “You’re just a late bloomer, sweetie,” before giving her a kiss on the forehead and ensuring that she’d chunged down a glass of dairy. THAT was an unexpected reaction… Rubbing herself out of nerves and the strange smoothness of her own skin, Nancy got up out of bed and walked over to her bedroom window. Maybe some fresh air would help her stay awake. Gently sliding the window open, Nancy poked her head out and stared down at the neighborhood from her second story window. “Hi…” a voice from the night whispered. It was only Nancy’s deep familiarity with Glenn’s voice and his silhouette’s complete dissimilarity from the woman in Nancy’s dreams that saved him from a shove that would have sent him plummeting to the lawn below. The young woman drew back, swallowing her scream into a gasp as her boyfriend poked his head through. “I’m sorry, I saw your light was on. I wanted to check on you to see how you were.” “Do you know how much I sometimes wish you didn’t live right across the street.” Her tone was biting, her heart was pounding, but for the first time all day she felt something akin to relief. Glenn must’ve sensed it, too. “Will you shut up and let me in?” he asked. “Did you ever stand on a rose trellis in your bare feet.” Of course he’d sneak all the way over in his pajamas and bare feet… “Just get inside before somebody sees you.” Glenn clambered in through her window. Romeo on the balcony he wasn’t. More like an old boxer trying to climbe between the ropes. He cried out a little as his pricked his feet on a wayward thorn. “Ow!” “Shhh!” “What? They hurt?” “You gotta be quiet, Mom’s not even asleep yet.” Once he was inside, Nancy closed the window behind him. Laying there in his pajama bottoms and a gray sweatshirt, Glenn seemed to make himself very comfortable on Nancy’s bed while she closed her bedroom door; lest Mom see something she wasn’t supposed to. It was stupid, presumptious, and cocky...and it made Nancy feel at least five times better. Glenn being a bit of a horndog was infinitely more normal than the last twenty-four hours. “Do you mind?” she asked. Glenn seemed disappointed, but not terribly surprised. He slid off the bed and took a seat an old wicker chair next to it. “So I heard you had a freakout in English class today.” Nancy sat back down on her mattress. “Yeah, I guess I did.” “You haven’t slept yet, have you?” “Not really.” He reached over and noticed the cut on her left harm; the same arm that had managed to pull herself up from drowning in the bathtub. “How’d you get that?” “I cut myself in English class.” “Like with a razor?” Flashes of the sharp edged piece of shrapnel poking out from warped playground equipment appeared in Nancy’s mind’s eye. “No.” Glenn didn’t seem to have any further questions. Just more worried looks. The young lady grabbed a mirror and looked in her reflection. She looked tired. So tired. Her face sagged at the edges. Her cheeks looked puffy, chubby almost. She thought about her mother declaring her a ‘late bloomer’. “God, I look like I’m four.” She really did. Mom had mountains of photos saved on a drive from Nancy’s childhood. More than a few of them had a pre-kindergarten girl making pouty faces just before naptime. She put the mirror down and looked back to her boyfriend. “Did you have any weird dreams last night?” “Slept like a rock,” he replied. The answer was too fast. Too sure. Nancy kept digging. “Do you believe that people can dream about what’s going to happen?” “No.” Again, too fast. Too sure. This was a conversation that Glenn had had with himself ahead of time; like preparing for a job interview, or confession. “Do you believe in the boogeyman?” Flat heeled boots and ruffled blouses blinked in Nancy’s brain. “Or boogeywoman?” “No.” Glenn didn’t sound convinced of himself this time. “I talked with my folks. Maybe Tina always was...like that...and we just never noticed. Rod tried to kidnap her...or worse...you know that.” It wasn’t an admission; quite the opposite. But rather than the self-assured gaslighting coming from her mom and dad, that obvious bold-faced-lie of denial actually helped Nancy. It gave her confidence in her own experiences and senses. “I’ve got a crazy favor to ask you.” Glenn knew the look in Nancy’s eyes. “Uh-oh.” Nancy leaned forward. “I’m going to go look for someone. I just need you to stay here. Stand guard.” Not nearly as dumb as Rod, Glenn connected the dots. “Okay. Deal.” “Turn off the light.” Glenn did. Nancy saw a perverted little smirk as he switched off the lamp. “And it’s not what you’re thinking…” ********************************************************************************************************* It was late when Nancy finally managed to sneak out of her house. So late the crickets had gone to sleep. Every light in the house, save the front porch, was out. Still barefoot so that her footfalls were as light as possible, and still in her pajamas, the highschool senior snuck out onto an otherwise empty street. The street shouldn’t have been so empty. The ground, not so soft on the souls of her feet. The animals, not so quiet. The air, not so warm and cozy. Almost as if on some level, Nancy knew she was still asleep in her bed. Almost... Sometimes things just worked like that... A quick turn of the corner, and she was near Tina’s house. It didn’t matter that Tina lived much further away, certainly more than. Nancy was passing by her old friend’s backyard where they’d spent so many childhood days playing with dollies or tea sets. The old playhouse was still there in the yard, she noticed. Even the dark, that house looked far newer than it should have. Even the dark the house looked far older than Nancy knew it to be… Feeling ill at ease, Nancy looked behind her to the pristine streets of her own block. “Glenn?” she called out softly. “Are you still watching?” Out from behind a tree, Glenn glided onto the sidewalk. “Yeah?” he said. “So?” He sounded impatient. Irritated. “Just checking,” Nancy whispered. Though she didn’t know why she did. No one was around to hear either of them. A voice in her head, her own, prodded her on. She wasn’t here for Tina, she told herself. She couldn’t save Tina. She could still make sure Rod was okay. Slowly she walked forward as her boyfriend took his post behind the tree; looking around warily as a dog barked somewhere in the distance. A few more steps into the night fantastique, past burned out and decaying buildings, and Nancy was at the police station. Her mind instantly glossed over that this too should be impossible. But she’d gone there so many times throughout her life, she knew the way like the back of her hand. Even on foot, though the way might be long and tedious, she could make her way to Daddy’s Job in her sleep. Picking up her pace, Nancy jogged over to where the holding cells were, just to the right of the staired entranceway. Through meshed windows, not unlike a playpen, she peered to see the modern day Greaser, asleep in his bed. Safe. Likely uncomfortable on the holding cell’s cot. But safe. Nancy relaxed a little bit as he rolled over from his side and began to suck his thumb. Sleeping like a… A banging sound from within the station’s cell and the squeaking squeal of hinges that desperately needed oiling caught Nancy’s attention. The door to the holding cells opened. Nancy’s breath stopped, hiding inside her lungs than to come and face the open air. The intruder’s face was burned and boney, angular like a witches with texture comparable to raw meat. The dead flowers in her dirty brown sunhat seemed to drain the color from the room instead of add to it. The flats of her heels click-clocked on the cold pavement of the cells. Still, Rod did not stir. Looking down into the basement level, Nancy still had the advantage. She could see the witch-thing, the scarred beldam but the woman with the paddle slung over one shoulder and dirty green and red diaper bag over the other could not see her. Nancy turned her head. “GLENN!” She called. Her voice was loud but remained calm. Glenn did not appear. “GLENN?” a hint of doubt creeped in. A smidgen of fear. Nancy looked down into the cells and watched as the disfigured wenched walked straight through the bars and into Rod’s cell. The iron bars did not block her way. They might as well have been patches of shadow on her ruffled blouse and striped bow tie. The girl banged on the windows. “ROD!” The boy did not stir. “ROD! WATCH OUT!” He only laid there and sucked his thumb while the horrid woman peeled back his blanket and unbuttoned his pants. “ROD! Watch out!” The bizarre babysitter looked up at Nancy from the cell, a knowing smile on her face. A dark laughter as she set her bag down. “GLENN!” The young woman screamed and pounded. “ROD! WAKE UP! GLENN!” The monster beside the bed didn’t even break her stride, opening the bag and removing wipes, powder, and a diaper far too big for any actual baby to need. “GLENN!” Where was he? He was supposed to be standing guard! When she looked back down into the cell, unable to completely ignore the perversion going on, she saw Rod. Rod. And only Rod. The meathead’s eyes opened and he sat up, slowly looking around, confused by the presence of his thumb in his mouth. Nancy’s voice was back to full shriek.“GLENN!” . Glenn did not answer. “Nanceeeeeeee…” Not ten feet away, all by herself, was Tina, standing up but swaddled like a newborn. Nancy stood up, confused and shocked. Tina couldn’t be here. Tina wouldn’t walk. Tina couldn’t talk. “NANCEEEEE!” Tina’s voice sounded impossible distant. The echo of her former adult self. The big baby’s lips didn’t move in time. Instead, they parted, and slowly, very slowly, Tina began to vomit. It wasn’t even vomit, that mixture of breast milk and strained peas. When a baby did it, it was just called spit-up. Nancy turned her back to the wall and edged along the police station’s property, not daring to take her eyes off the disgusting sight in front of her. Bundled up Tina just watched Nancy with infantile curiosity as something thick and disgusting pooled at her feet. Someone needed a diaper change. This couldn’t be real! This wasn’t real! “GLENN!” the high school senior shouted out into the night. “WAKE UP!” she called. No response, save the gurgling noises from Tina as her stomach ejected all of its contents. This wasn’t real. This wasn’t real. She was in her bed at home! Glenn was watching, waiting for her to stir. If she screamed loud enough, the real her might at least mumble something in her bed. “ARE YOU THERE?!” “I’m here, little one.” It wasn’t Glenn’s voice. Not even close. “PEEKABOO!” From the shadows, the witch came and Nancy ran like the Devil Herself was at her heels. Faster! She ran! Faster! But her legs felt like they had weights in them. So much running. So little progress. “HEEEE-HEEEE-HEEEE-HEEEE!” It was just like when she was a child playing tag. It didn’t matter how fast she pumped her legs, the bigger, older kids, always caught up to her. Her five fastest strides were two medium steps to the tallest kids. Her sprints were barely a jog to the grown-ups; and so it felt here. Back! Back to her house! Her safe space! Her refuge! She’d started her dream there, and so it could end here. That’s how it worked, right? Sometimes, at least... Skin goose pimpled with cold sweat, Nancy opened the door to her home and slammed the door behind her; locking it and sparing only a glance. Maybe this was it. Maybe she was safe. Here in her own home. Wolves roamed outside the door. Not inside the house. Three steps up, the staircase turned to tapioca pudding beneath her feet. Nancy dropped down half a foot, her ankle caught in the vat. The next step had just as much give. The door thundered and shook on its hinges. From the outside, Nancy heard the telltale sound of a key being inserted, and tumblers making way. A key! The witch had a key! “NAUGHTY….NAUGHTY…” The door opened and the grinning maniac walked in. “You’re far too little to walk like that, sweetie! Be good for Nanny!” Nancy scrambled up the steps, crawling on her hands and knees the rest of the way up the stairs. The stairs held. Nancy’s appreciation for the irony didn’t. “GLEEEEEEEEEENN!” Hobbling like a monkey, Nancy screamed all the way into her bedroom. She closed the door behind her; anything to put one more layer between her and the Mary Poppins from Hell. “GLENN!” There on the door, in her bedroom mirror’s reflection, Glenn sat slumped over, asleep in the wicker chair he’d set up guard in. He was motionless, oblivious to her screaming. “This is just a dream, this isn’t real!” Nancy said, remembering Glenn’s supposed trick. “None of this is real! This is just a dream! She isn’t real, she ISN’T-!” The shattering glass of her mirror sounded real enough. The jagged, splintered paddle that sent the shards careening into the air looked real enough. The hag tackling her, cackling in glee as she yanked Nancy around by the hips seemed real enough. Nancy screamed until her throat her, while the cackling monster pulled her over knee and went to yank her pajama bottoms down. Nancy clawed at the carpet, squirming out of her bedtime pants in a futile effort to remain unspanked. This only seemed to amuse the female fiend. “GLENN!” Even as she clawed and kicked and did her everything to protect herself, Glenn snoozed away in his own little dreamworld. With nothing else to protect herself, she grabbed a pillow off her bed. One swing from the passive club later, and Nancy was holding onto nothing more than cotton stuffing. “GLENN! NOOOOO!” RRRRRRRRRIIIIIING! Glenn sat up with a start. Nancy did too, now fully awake in her bed as the alarm clock she’d set ‘just in case’ rang to life. Nancy turned it off and looked around the room. Her room. Her very mature. Very adult room. As her boyfriend rubbed the sleep from his eyes, Nancy peaked under her bed covers. Her pajama bottoms were gone. So were her panties. Where she’d gone to bed in dry underwear, she woke up in damp Goodnites. “Glenn...you bastard…”
×
×
  • Create New...